Father were committed to the Tower That which was most insisted on was their giving the Arms of Edward the Confessor which were only to be given by the Kings of England This the Earl of Surrey justified and said they gave their Arms according to the opinion of the Kings Heraulds But all excuses availed nothing for his Father and he were designed to be destroyed upon reasons of State for which some colours were to be found out The Earl of Surrey being but a Commoner was brought to his Tryal at Guildhall and put upon an Inquest of Commoners consisting of nine Knights and three Esquires by whom he was found guilty of Treason and had Sentence of death passed upon him which was executed on the 19th of Ianuary at Tower-Hill It was generally condemned as an Act of high injustice and severity which loaded the Seimours with a popular Odium that they could never overcome He was much pitied being a man of great parts and high courage with many other Noble Qualities But the King who never hated nor ruined any body by halves resolved to compleat the misfortunes of that Family by the Attaindor of the Father And as all his Eminent Services were now forgotten so the Submissions he made could not allay a displeasure that was only to be satisfied with his Life and Fortune He wrote to the King Protesting his Innocency That he had never a thought to his prejudice and could not imagine what could be laid to his Charge He had spent his whole Life in his Service and did not know that ever he had offended any person or that any were displeased with him except for prosecuting the breakers of the Act about the Sacrament of the Altar But in that and in every thing else as he had been always obedient to the Kings Laws so he was resolved still to obey any Laws he should make He desired he might be examined with his Accusers face to face before the King or at least before his Council and if it did not appear that he was wrongfully accused let him be punished as he deserved In Conclusion he begged the King would have pity on him and restore him to his favour taking all his Lands or Goods from him or as much of them as he pleased Yet all this had no effect on the King So he was desired to make a more formal Submission which he did on the 12th of Ianuary under his hand ten Privy Councellors being Witnesses In it he confessed First his discovering the Secrets of the Kings Council Secondly his concealing his Sons Treason in using to give the Arms of St. Edward the Confessor which did only belong to the King and to which his Son had no Right Thirdly That he had ever since his Fathers death born in the first quarter of his Arms the Arms of England with a difference of the Labells of Silver that are the proper Arms of the Prince which was done in prejudice of the King and the Prince and gave occasion for disturbing or interrupting the Succession to the Crown of the Realm This he acknowledged was high Treason he confessed he deserved to be attainted of high Treason and humbly begged the Kings Mercy and Compassion He yielded to all this hoping by such a Submission and Compliance to have overcome the Kings displeasure but his Expectations failed him A Parliament was called the reason whereof was pretended to be the Coronation of the Prince of Wales But it was thought the true cause of calling it was to Attaint the Duke of Norfolk for which they had not colour enough to do it in a Tryal by his Peers Therefore an Attaindor by Act of Parliament was thought the better way So it was moved that the King intending to Crown his Son Prince of Wales desired they would go on with all possible haste in the Attaindor of the Duke of Norfolk that so these Places which he held by Patent might be disposed of by the King to such as he thought fit who should Assist at the Coronation And upon this slight pretence since a better could not be found The Bill of Attaindor was read the first time on the 18th of Ianuary And on the 19th and 20th it was read the second and third time And so passed in the House of Lords and was sent down to the Commons Who on the 24th sent it up also passed On the 27th the Lords were ordered to be in their Robes That the Royal assent might be given to it which the Lord Chancellor with some others joyned in Commission did give by vertue of the Kings Letters Patents And it had been executed the next Morning if the Kings death had not prevented it Upon what grounds this Attaindor was founded I can only give this Account from the 34th Act of the first Parliament of Queen Mary in which this Act is declared null and void by the Common Law of the Land for I cannot find the Act it self upon Record In the Act of Repeal it is said That there was no special matter in the Act of Attaindor but only general words of Treasons and Conspiracies and that out of their care of the preservation of the King and the Prince they passed it But the Act of Repeal says also That the only thing with which he was charged was For bearing of Arms which he and his Ancestors had born both within and without the Kingdom both in the Kings presence and in the sight of his Progenitors which they might Lawfully bear and give as by good and substantial matter of Record it did appear It is also added That the King dyed after the date of the Commission That the King only empowered them to give his Assent but did not give it himself And that it did not appear by any Record that they gave it That the King did not Sign the Commission with his own hand his Stamp being only set to it and that not to the upper but the nether part of it contrary to the Kings custom All these particulars though cleared afterwards I mention now because they give light to this matter As soon as the Act was passed a Warrant was sent to the Lieutenant of the Tower to cut off his head the next Morning but the King dying in the night the Lieutenant could do nothing on that Warrant And it seems it was not thought advisable to begin the new Kings Reign with such an Odious Execution And thus the Duke of Norfolk escaped very narrowly Both Parties descanted on this differently The Conscientious Papists said it was Gods just Judgment on him who had in all things followed the Kings pleasure oftentimes against his own Conscience That he should smart under that Power which himself had helped so considerably to make it be raised so high The Protestants could not but observe an hand of God in measuring out such a hard measure to him that was so heavy on all those poor people that were
advantages a man of his temper would draw from it Warham was Lord Chancellour the first seven years of the Kings Reign but retired to give place to this aspiring favourite who had a mind to the great Seal that there might be no interfering between the Legantine and Chancery Courts And perhaps it wrought somewhat on his vanity that even after he was Cardinal Warham as Lord Chancellour took place of him as appears from the Entries made in the Journals of the House of Peers in the Parliament held the 7th year of the Kings Reign and afterwards gave him place as appears on many occasions particularly in the Letter written to the Pope 1530 set down by the Lord Herbert which the Cardinal subscribed before Warham We have nothing on record to shew what a Speaker he was for all the Journals of Parliament from the 7th to the 25th year of this King are lost but it is like he spoke as his Predecessor in that Office Warham did whose speeches as they are entred in the Journals are Sermons begun with a Text of Scripture which he expounded and applyed to the business they were to go upon stuffing them with the most fulsome flattery of the King that was possible The next in favour and Power was the Lord Treasurer restored to his Fathers honour of Duke of Norfolk to whom his Son succeeded in that Office as well as in his hereditary honours and managed his Interest with the King so dexterously that he stood in all the Changes that followed and continued Lord Treasurer during the Reign of this King till near the end of it when he fell through Jealousie rather than guilt this shewed how dexterous a man he was that could stand so long in that imployment under such a King But the chief Favourite in the Kings pleasures was Charles Brandon a Gallant graceful Person one of the strongest men of the Age and so a fit match for the King at his Justs and Tiltings which was the manly diversion of that time and the King taking much pleasure in it being of a robust Body and singularly expert at it he who was so able to second him in these Courses grew mightily in his favour so that he made him first Viscount Lisle and some Months after Duke of Suffolk Nor was he less in the Ladies favours than the Kings for his Sister the Lady Mary liked him and being but so long Married to King Lewis of France as to make her Queen Dowager of France she resolved to choose her second Husband her self and cast her eye on the Duke of Suffolk who was then sent over to the Court of France Her Brother had designed the Marriage between them yet would not openly give his Consent to it but she by a strange kind of Wooing prefixed him the Term of four days to gain her Consent in which she told him if he did not prevail he should for ever lose all his hopes of having her though after such a Declaration he was like to meet with no great difficulty from her So they were Married and the King was easily pacified and received them into favour neither did his favour die with her for it continued all his life but he never medled much in business and by all that appears was a better Courtier than States-Man Little needs be said of any other Person more than will afterwards occur The King loved to raise mean Persons and upon the least distaste to throw them down and falling into disgrace he spared not to sacrifice them to publick discontents His Court was magnificent and his Expence vast he indulged himself in his pleasures and the hopes of Children besides the Lady Mary failing by the Queen he who of all things desired issue most kept one Elizabeth Blunt by whom he had Henry Fitzroy whom in the 17th year of his Reign he created Earl of Nottingham and the same day made him Duke of Richmond and Sommerset and intended afterwards to have put him in the Succession of the Crown after his other Children but his death prevented it As for his Parliaments he took great care to keep a good understanding with them and chiefly with the House of Commons by which means he seldom failed to carry Matters as he pleased among them only in the Parliament held in the 14th and 15th of his Reign the Demand of the Subsidy towards the War with France being so high as 800000 lib. the 5th of mens goods and lands to be paid in Four years and the Cardinal being much hated there was great Opposition made to it for which the Cardinal blamed Sir Thomas More much who was then Speaker of the House of Commons and finding that which was offered was not above the half of what was asked went himself to the House of Commons and desired to hear the reasons of those who opposed his Demands that he might answer them but he was told the Order of their House was to reason only among themselves and so went away much dissatisfied It was with great difficulty that they obtained a Subsidy of 3 s. in the lib. to be paid in four years This disappointment it seems did so offend the Cardinal that as no Parliament had been called for Seven years before so there was none summoned for Seven years after And thus stood the Civil Government of England in the 19th year of the Kings Reign when the Matter of the Divorce was first moved But I shall next open the State of Affairs in Reference to Religious and Spiritual Concerns King Henry was bred with more care than had been usually bestowed on the Education of Princes for many Ages who had been only trained up to those Exercises that prepared them to War and if they could read and write more was not expected of them But learning began now to flourish and as the House of Medici in Florence had great honour by the Protection it gave to learned men so other Princes every-where cherished the Muses King Henry the 7th though illiterate himself yet took care to have his Children instructed in good letters And it generally passes current that he bred his second Son a Scholar having designed him to be Arch-Bishop of Canterbury but that has no foundation for the Writers of that time tell that his Elder Brother Prince Arthur was also bred a Scholar And all the Instruction King Henry had in Learning must have been after his Brother was dead when that Design had vanished with his life For he being born the 18th of Iune 1491. and Prince Arthur dying the Second of April 1502. he was not full eleven years of Age when he became Prince of Wales at which Age Princes have seldom made any great progress in Learning But King Henry the 7th judging either that it would make his Sons Greater Princes and fitter for the Management of their Affairs or being jealous of their looking too early into business or their pretending to the Crown
to go to Cambridge for trying who were the Fautors of Heresie there But he as Legate did inhibite it upon what grounds I cannot imagine Which was brought against him afterwards in Parliament Art 43. of his Impeachment Yet when these Doctrines were spread every-where he called a meeting of all the Bishops and Divines and Canonists about London where Thomas Bilney and Thomas Arthur were brought before them and Articles were brought in against them The whole process is set down at length by Fox in all Points according to Tonstall's Register except one fault in the Translation When the Cardinal asked Bilney whether he had not taken an Oath before not to preach or defend any of Luthers Doctrines he confessed he had done it but not judicially judicialiter in the Register This Fox Translates not lawfully In all the other particulars there is an exact agreement between the Register and his Acts. The sum of the proceedings of the Court was That after examination of Witnesses and several other steps in the Process which the Cardinal left to the Bishop of London and the other Bishops to manage Bilney stood out long and seemed resolved to suffer for a good Conscience In the end what through human infirmity what through the great importunity of the Bishop of London who set all his Friends on him he did abjure on the 7 th of December as Arthur had done on the 2 d. of that Month. And though Bilney was relapst and so was to expect no mercy by the Law yet the Bishop of London enjoyned him Penance and let him go For Tonstall being a man both of good Learning and an unblemisht life these Vertues produced one of their ordinary effects in him great moderation that was so eminent in him that at no time did he dip his hands in Blood Geoffrey Loni and Thomas Gerard also abjured for having had Luther's Books and defending his Opinions These were the proceedings against Hereticks in the first half of this Reign And thus far I have opened the State of Affairs both as to Religious and Civil concerns for the first 18 years of this Kings time with what Observations I could gather of the dispositions and tempers of the Nation at that time which prepared them for the Changes that followed afterwards The End of the First Book THE HISTORY OF THE REFORMATION OF THE Church of England BOOK II. Of the Process of Divorce between King Henry and Queen Katharine and of what passed from the Nineteenth to the Twenty fifth year of his Reign in which he was declared Supreme Head of the Church of England KING Henry hitherto lived at ease and enjoyed his pleasures he made War with much honour and that always produced a just and advantageous Peace He had no trouble upon him in all his affairs except about the getting of Money and even in that the Cardinal eased him But now a Domestick trouble arose which perplexed all the rest of his Government and drew after it Consequences of a high nature Henry the 7 th upon wise and good considerations resolved to link himself in a close Confederacy with Ferdinand and Isabella Kings of Castile and Arragon and with the House of Burgundy against France which was looked on as the lasting and dangerous Enemy of England And therefore a Match was agreed on between his Son Prince Arthur and Katharine the Infanta of Spain whose eldest Sister Ioan was Married to Philip that was then Duke of Burgundy and Earl of Flanders out of which arose a triple Alliance between England Spain and Burgundy against the King of France who was then become formidable to all about him There was given with her 200000 Duckats the greatest Portion that had been given for many Ages with any Princess which made it not the less acceptable to King Henry the Seventh EFFIGIES CATHARINAE PRINCIPIS ARTHURI VXORIS HENRICO REGI NUPTAE H. Holbeâ—n Pinxit R. White Sculp 1486. Nata 1501. Nov. 14. Arthuro nupsit 1509. Iun. 3. Henrico Regi nupsit 1526. toro exclusa 1533. May. 23 incesti damnata 1536. Ian. 8. obijt Printed for Rich Chiswell at the Rose Crown in St Pauls Church yard The Infanta was brought into England and on the 14th of Nov. was Married at St. Pauls to the Prince of Wales They lived together as man and wife till the 2d of April following and not only had their Bed solemnly blest when they were put in it on the night of their Marriage but also were seen publickly in Bed for several days after and went down to live at Ludlow-Castle in Wales where they still Bedded together But Prince Arthur though a strong and healthful youth when he Married her yet died soon after which some thought was hastened by his too early Marriage The Spanish Ambassador had by his Masters order taken proofs of the Consummation of the Marriage and sent them into Spain the young Prince also himself had by many expressions given his Servants cause to believe that his Marriage was consummated the first night which in a youth of Sixteen years of Age that was vigorous and healthful was not at all judged strange It was so constantly believed that when he dyed his younger Brother Henry Duke of York was not called Prince of Wales for some considerable time Some say for one Month some for 6 Months And he was not created Prince of Wales till 10 Months were elapsed viz. in the February following when it was apparent that his Brothers wife was not with Child by him These things were afterwards looked on as a full Demonstration being as much as the thing was capable of that the Princess was not a Virgin after Prince Arthur's Death But the reason of State still standing for keeping up the Alliance against France and King Henry the 7th having no mind to let so great a Revenue as she had in Jointure be carried out of the Kingdom it was proposed That she should be married to the younger Brother Henry now Prince of Wales The two Prelats that were then in greatest esteem with King Henry the 7th were Warham Arch-Bishop of Canterbury and Fox Bishop of Winchester The former delivered his opinion against it and told the King that he thought it was neither honourable nor well-pleasing to God The Bishop of Winchester perswaded it and for the Objections that were against it and the Murmuring of the people who did not like a Marriage that was disputable lest out of it new Wars should afterwards arise about the Right of the Crown the Popes Dispensation was thought sufficient to answer all and his Authority was then so undisputed that it did it effectually So a Bull was obtained on the 26 of Decemb. 1503 to this effect that the Pope according to the greatness of his Authority having received a Petition from Prince Henry and the Princess Katharine Bearing That whereas the Princess was Lawfully Married to Prince Arthur which was
perhaps consummated by the Carnalis Copula who was dead without any issue but they being desirous to Marry for preserving the Peace between the Crowns of England and Spain did Petition his Holiness for his Dispensation therefore the Pope out of his care to maintain peace among all Catholick Kings did absolve them from all Censures under which they might be and Dispensed with the Impediment of their Affinity notwithstanding any Apostolical Constitutions or Ordinances to the contrary and gave them leave to Marry or if they were already Married he Confirming it required their Confessor to enjoyn them some healthful penance for their having Married before the Dispensation was obtained It was not much to be wondred at that the Pope did readily grant this for though very many both Cardinals and Divines did then oppose it yet the Interest of the Papacy which was preferred to all other Considerations required it For as that Pope being a great Enemy to Lewis the 12th the French King would have done any thing to make an Alliance against him firmer so he was a War-like Pope who considered Religion very little and therefore might be easily perswaded to Confirm a thing that must needs oblige the succeeding Kings of England to maintain the Papal Authority since from it they derived their Title to the Crown little thinking that by a secret Direction of an over-ruling Providence that Deed of his would occasion the extirpation of the Papal Power in England So strangely doth God make the Devices of Men become of no effect and turn them to a contrary end to that which is intended Upon this Bull they were Married the Prince of Wales being yet under Age. But Warham had so possessed the King with an aversion to this Marriage that on the same day that the Prince was of Age he by his Fathers command laid on him in the presence of many of the Nobility and others made a Protestation in the hands of Fox Bishop of Winchester before a publick Notary and read it himself by which he Declared That whereas he being under Age was Married to the Princess Katharine yet now coming to be of Age he did not confirm that Marriage but retracted and Annulled it and would not proceed in it but intended in full form of Law to void it and break it off which he declared he did freely and of his own accord Thus it stood during his Fathers life who continued to the last to be against it and when he was just dying he charged his Son to break it off though it is possible that no consideration of Religion might work so much on him as the apprehension he had of the troubles that might follow on a controverted Title to the Crown of which the Wars between the Houses of York and Lancaster had given a fresh and sad Demonstration The King being dead one of the first things that came under Consultation was that the young King must either break his Marriage totally or conclude it Arguments were brought on both hands but those for it prevailed most with the King So six weeks after he came to the Crown he was Married again publickly and soon after they were both Crowned On the first day of the year she made him a very acceptable new-years gift of a Son but he dyed in the Februâ—ry thereafter She miscarried often and an other Son dyed soon after he was born only the Lady Mary lived to a perfect Age. In this state was the Kings Family when the Queen leâ—t bearing more Children and contracted some diseases that made her person unacceptable to him but was as to her other Qualities a vertuous and grave Princess much esteemed and beloved both of the King and the whole Nation The King being out of hopes of more Children declared his Daughter Princess of Wales and sent her to Ludlow to hold her Court there and projected divers Matches for her The first was with the Dolphin which was agreed to between the King of France and him the 9th of Novemb. 1518. as appears by the Treaty yet extant But this was broken afterwards upon the Kings Confederating with the Emperor against France and a new Match agreed and sworn to between the Emperor and the King at Windsor the 22 of Iune 1522. the Emperor being present in person This being afterwards neglected and broken by the Emperor by the advice of his Cortes and States as was formerly related there followed some Overtures of a Marriage with Scotland But those also vanished and there was a second Treaty begun with France the King offering his Daughter to Francis himself which he gladly accepting a Match was Treated and on the last of April it was agreed that the Lady Mary should be given in Marriage either to Francis himself or to his second Son the Duke of Orleance and that Alternative was to be determined by the two Kings at an Enterview that was to be between them soon after at Calais with forfeitures on both sides if the Match went not on But while this was in agitation the Bishop of Tarbe the French Ambassador made a a great demur about the Princess Mary's being illegitimate as begotten in a Marriage that was contracted against a Divine precept with which no humane Authority could Dispense How far this was secretly concerted between the French Court and ours or between the Cardinal and the Ambassador is not known It is surmised that the King or the Cardinal set on the French to make this exception publickly that so the King might have a better Colour to justifie his suit of Divorce since other Princes were already questioning it For if upon a Marriage proposed of such infinite advantage to France as that would be with the Heir of the Crown of England they neverâ—heless made Exceptions and proceeded but coldly in it it was very reasonable to expect that after the Kings Death other Pretenders would have disputed her Title in another manner To some it seemed strange that the King did offer his Daughter to such great Princes as the Emperor and the King of France to whom if England had fallen in her Right it must have been a Province for though in the last Treaty with France she was offered either to the King or his second Son by which either the Children which the King might have by her or the Children of the Duke of Orleance should have been Heirs to the Crown of England and thereby it would still have continued divided from France yet this was full of hazard for if the Duke of Orleance by his Brothers Death should become King of France as it afterwards fell out or if the King of France had been once possessed of England then according to the maxime of the French Government that whatever their King acquires he holds it in the Right of his Crown England was still to be a Province to France unless they freed themselves by Arms. Others judged that the
If full Forty days be necessary for a Summons then the Writs must have been issued forth the day before the late Queens disgrace so that it was designed before the Justs at Greenwich and did not flow from any thing that then appeared When the Parliament met the Lord Chancellor Audley in his speech told them That when the former Parliament was dissolved the King had no thoughts of Summoning a new one so soon But for two reasons he had now called them The one was that he finding himself subject to so many infirmities and considering that he was Mortal a rare thought in a Prince he desired to settle an apparent heir to the Crown in case he should die without Children lawfully begotten The other was to repeal an Act of the former Parliament concerning the Succession of the Crown to the issue of the King by Queen Anne Boleyn He desired them to reflect on the great troubles and vexation the King was involved in by his first unlawful Marriage and the dangers he was in by his second which might well have frighted any body from a third Marriage But Anne and her Conspirators being put to death as they well deserved the King at the humble request of the Nobility and not out of any Carnal concupiscence was pleased to Marry again a Queen by whom there were very probable hopes of his having children Therefore he recommended to them to provide an heir to the Crown by the Kings direction who if the King dyed without children lawfully begotten might Rule over them He desired they would pray God earnestly that he would grant the King issue of his own body and return thanks to Almighty God that preserved such a King to them out of so many eminent dangers who imployed all his care and endeavours that he might keep his whole people in quiet peace and perfect charity and leave them so to those that should succeed him But though this was the chief cause of calling the Parliament it seems the Ministers met with great difficulties and therefore spent much time in preparing mens minds For the Bill about the Succession to the Crown was not brought into the House of Lords before the 30th day of Iune that the Lord Chancellor offered it to the House It went through both Houses without any Opposition It contained first a repeal of the former Act of Succession and a Confirmation of the two Sentences of Divorce the issue of both the Kings former Marriages being declared illegitimate and for ever excluded from claiming the inheritance of the Crown as the Kings Lawful heirs by lineal descent The Attainder of Queen Anne and her Complices is confirmed Quen Anne is said to have been inflamed with pride and Carnal desires of her body and having confederated her self with her complices to have committed divers Treasons to the danger of the Kings Royal person with other aggravating words for which she had justly suffered death and is now attainted by Act of Parliament And all things that had been said or done against her or her Daughter being contrary to an Act of Parliament then in force are pardoned and the inheritance of the Crown is established on the issue of Queen Iane whether Male or Female or the Kings issue by any other Wife whom he might Marry afterwards But since it was not fit to declare to whom the Succession of the Crown belonged after the Kings death lest the person so designed might be thereby enabled to raise trouble and Commotions therefore they considering the Kings wise and excellent Government and confiding in the love and affection which he bore to his Subjects did give him full Power to declare the Succession to the Crown either by his Letters Patents under the great Seal or by his last will Signed with his hand and promised all faithful obedience to the persons named by him And if any so designed to succeed in default of others should endeavor to usurp upon those before them or to exclude them they are declared Traytors and were to forfeit all the Right they might thereafter claim to the Crown And if any should maintain the Lawfulness of the former Marriages or that the issue by them was legitimate or refused to swear to the Kings issue by Queen Iane they were also declared Traytors By this Act it may appear how absolutely this King Reigned in England Many question'd much the validity of it and as shall afterwards appear the Scots said that the Succession to the Crown was not within the Parliaments Power to determine aboutit but must go by inheritance to their King in default of issue by this King Yet by this the King was enabled to settle the Crown on his Children whom he had now declared Illegitimate by which he brought them more absolutely to depend upon himself He neither made them desperate nor gave them any further Right than what they were to derive purely from his own good pleasure This did also much pacifie the Emperor since his Kinswoman was though not restored in blood yet put in a capacity to succeed to the Crown At this time there came a new Proposition from Rome to try if the King would accommodate matters with the Pope Pope Clement the Seventh dyed two years before this in the year 1534. and Cardinal Farnese succeeded him called Pope Paul the Third He had before this made one unsuccessful attempt upon the King but upon the beheading of the Bishop and declared Cardinal of Rochester he had Thundered a most terrible Sentence of Deposition against the King and designed to commit the Execution of it to the Emperor Yet now when Queen Katharine and Queen Anne who were the occasions of the Rupture were both out of the way he thought it was a proper conjuncture to try if a Reconciliation could be effected This he proposed to Sir Gregory Cassali who was no more the Kings Ambassador at Rome but was still his Correspondent there The Pope desired he would move the King in it and let him know that he had ever favoured his Cause in the former Popes time and though he was forced to give out a Sentence against him yet he had never any intention to proceed upon it to further Extremities But the King was now so entirely alienated from the Court of Rome that to cut off all hopes of reconciliation he procured two Acts to be passed in this Parliament The one was for the utter extinguishing the Authority of the Bishop of Rome It was brought into the House of Lords on the 4th of Iuly And was read the first time the 5th and the second time on the 6th of Iuly and lay at the Committee till the 12th And on the 14th it was sent down to the Commons who if there be no mistake in the Journal sent it up that same day They certainly made great haste for the Parliament was dissolved within Four days The Preamble of this first Act contains severe Reflections on
the Army was ill advised so his giving a Commissâ—on to Oliver Sinclar â—hat was his Minion to command in Chief did extreamly disgust the Nobility They loved not to be commanded by any but their King and were already weary of the insolence of that Favourite who being but of ordinary birth was despised by them so that they were beginning to separate And when they were upon that occasion in great disorder a small body of English not above 500 Horse appeared But they apprehending it was the Duke of Norfolks Army refused to fight and fell in confusion Many Prisoners were taken the chief of whom were the Earls of Glencairn and Cassillis the Lords Maxwell Sommervell Oliphant Gray and Oliver Sinclar and about 200 Gentlemen and 800 souldiers and all the Ordnance and Baggage was also taken The news of this being brought to the King of Scotland encreased his former disorders and some few days after he dyed leaving an infant Daughter but newly born to succeed him The Lords that were taken Prisoners were brought to London where after they had been charged in Council how unkindly they had used the King they were put in the keeping of some of the greatest quality about Court But the Earl of Cassillis had the best luck of them all For being sent to Lambâ—th where he was a Prisoner upon his parole Cranmer studied to free him from the darkness and fetters of Popery in which he was so successful that the other was afterwards a great Promoter of the Reformation in Scotland The Scots had been hitherto possessed with most extraordinary prejudices against the Changes that had been made in England which concurring with the ancient Animosities between the two Nations had raised a wonderful ill opinion of the Kings proceedings And though the Bishop of St. Davids Barlow had been sent into Scotland with the Book of the Institution of a Christian Man to clear these ill impressions yet his endeavours were unsuccessful The Pope at the instance of the French King and to make that Kingdom sure made David Beaton Arch-Bishop of St. Andrews a Cardinal which gave him great Authority in the Kingdom so he with the rest of the Clergy diverted the King from any correspondence with England and assured him of Victory if he would make War on such an Heretical Prince The Clergy also offered the King 50000 Crowns a-year towards a War with England and possessed all the Nation with very ill thoughts of the Court and Clergy there But the Lords that were now Prisoners chiefly the Earl of Cassillis who was best instructed by his Religious Host conceived a better opinion of the Reformation and carried home with them those seeds of knowledg which produced afterwards a very fruitful Harvest On all these things I have dwelt the longer that it might appear whence the inclination of the Scotish Nobility to Reform did take its first rise though there was afterwards in the Methods by which it was advanced too great a mixture of the heat and forwardness that is natural to the Genius of that Countrey When the news of the King of Scotlands death and of the young Queens birth that succeeded him came to the Court the King thought this a very favourable conjuncture to unite and settle the whole Island But that unfortunate Princess was not born under such happy Stars though she was Mother to him in whom this long-desired Union took effect The Lords that were then Prisoners began the motion and that being told the King he called for them to Hampton-Court in the Christmas-time and said now an opportunity was put in their hands to quiet all troubles that had been between these two Crowns by the Marriage of the Prince of Wales to their young Queen In which he desired their assistance and gave them their Liberty they leaving hostages for the performance of what was then offered by them They all promised their Concurrence and seemed much taken with the greatness of the English Court which the King always kept up not without affectation they also said they thought God was better served there than in their own Countrey So on New-years-day they took their journey towards Scotland but the sequel of this will appear afterwards A Parliament was summoned to meet the two and twentieth of Ianuary which sate to the 12th of May. So the Session begun in the 34th and ended in the 35th year of the Kings Reign from whence it is called in the Records the Parliament of the 34th and 35th year Here both the Temporality and Spirituality gave great Subsidies to the King of six shillings in the Pound to be paid in three years They set forth in their Preambles The expence the King had been at in his War with Scotland and for his other great and urgent occasions by which was meant a War with France which broke out the following Summer But with these there passed other two Acts of great importance to Religion The Title of the first was An Act for the advancement of True Religion and abolishment of the contrary The King was now entring upon a War so it seemed reasonable to qualifie the severity of the late Acts about Religion that all might be quiet at home Cranmer moved it first and was faintly seconded by the Bishops of Worcester Hereford Chichester and Rochester who had promised to stick to him in it At this time a League was almost finished between the King and the Emperour which did again raise the Spirits of the Popish Faction They had been much cast down ever since the last Queens fall But now that the Emperor was like to have an Interest in English Councils they took heart again and Gardiner opposed the Arch-Bishops motion with all possible earnestness And that whole Faction fell so upon it that the timorous Bishops not only forsook Cranmer but Heath of Rochester and Skip of Hereford were very earnest with him to stay for a better opportunity But he generously preferred his Conscience to those arts of Policy which he would never practise and said he would push it as far as it would go So he plied the King and the other Lords so earnestly that at length the Bill passed though clogg'd with many Provisoes and very much short of what he had designed The Preamble set forth that there being many dissensions about Religion the Scriptures which the King had put into the hands of his People were abused by many seditious persons in their Sermons Books Playes Rithmes and Songs from which great Inconveniences were like to arise For preventing these it was necessary to establish a Form of sincere Doctrine conformable to that which was taught by the Apostles Therefore all the Books of the Old and New Testament of Tindals Translation which is called Crafty False and Vntrue are forbidden to be kept oâ— used in the Kings Dominions with all other Books contrary to the Doctrine set forth in the year 1540. with
rest And he asked the Arch-Bishops opinion about it Who answered him That it was a good resolution but entreated the King to consider well what Heresie was and not to condemn those as Hereticks who stood for the Word of God against humane Inventions But after some discourse the King told him he was the man who as he was informed was the chief Encourager of Heresie and then gave him the Articles that were brought against him and his Chaplains both by some Prebendaries of Cantâ—rbâ—ry and the Justices of Peace in Kent When he read them he kneeled down and desired the King would put the matter to a Tryal He acknowledged he was still of the same mind he was of when he opposed the Six Articles but that he had done nothing against them Then the King asked him about his Wife He frankly confessed he had a Wife but said That he had sent her to Germany upon the passing the Act against Priests having Wives His candor and simplicity wrought so on the King that he discovered to him the whole Plot that was laid against him and said That instead of bringing him to any Tryal about it he would have him try it out and proceed against those his Accusers But he excused himself and said it would not be decent for him to sit Judge in his own Cause But the King said to him he was resolved none other should Judge it but those he should name So he named his Chancellor and his Register to whom the King added another And a Commission being given them they went into Kent and sate three weeks to find out the first Contrivers of this Accusation And now every one disowned it since they saw he was still firmly rooted in the Kings esteem and favour But it being observed that the Commissioners proceeded faintly Cranmers friends moved that some man of Courage and Authority might be sent thither to canvass this Accusation more carefully So Doctor Lee Dean of York was brought up about All-hallâ—â—tid and sent into Kent And he who had been well acquainted with the Arts of discovering secrets when he was one of the visitors of the Abbeys managed it more vigorously He ordered a search to be made of all suspected persons among whose Papers Letters were found both from the Bishop of Winchester and Doctor Lonâ—â—â— and some of those whom Cranmer had treated with the greatest freedom and kindness in which the whole Plot against him was discovered But it was now near the Session of Parliament and the King was satisfied with the discovery but thought it not fit to make much noise of it And he received no addresses from the Arch-Bishop to prosecute it further who was so noted for his Clemency and following our Saviours Rule of Doing good for evil that it was commonly said The way to get his favour was to do him an injury These were the only Instances in which he expressed his resentments Two of the Conspirators against him had been persons signally obliged by him The one was the Bishop Suffragan of Dover the other was a Civilian whom he had imployed much in his business But all the notice he took of it was to shew them their Letters and to admonish them to be more faithful and honest for the future Upon which he freely forgave them and carryed it so to them afterwards as if he had absolutely forgotten what they had contrived against him And a person of Quality coming to him about that time to obtain his favour and assistance in a Sute in which he was to move the King he went about it and had almost procured it but the King calling to mind that he had been one of his secret accusers asked him whether he took him for his friend he answered that he did so Then the King said the other was a Knave and was his mortal Enemy and bid him when he should see him next call him a Knave to his Face Cranmer answered that such Language did not become a Bishop But the King sullenly commanded him to do it yet his modesty was such that he could not obey so harsh a Command And so he passed the matter over When these things came to be known all persons that were not unjustly prejudiced against him acknowledged that his behaviour was sutable to the Example and Doctrine of the meek and lowly Saviour of the World And very well became so great a Bishop and such a Reformer of the Christian Religion who in those sublime and extraordinary Instances practised that which he taught others to do The year in which this fell out is not exprest by those who have recorded it but by the concurring circumstances I judge it likeliest to have been done this year Soon after this the Parliament met that was Summoned to meet the 14th of Ianuary in the 35th year of the Kings Reign in which the Act of the Succession of the Crown passed Which contains That the King being now to pass the Seas to make War upon his Ancient Enemy the French King and being desirous to settle the Succession to the Crown It is Enacted that in default of Heirs of Prince Edwards body or of Heirs by the Kings present Marriage the Crown shall go to the Lady Mary the Kings Eldest Daughter and in default of Heirs of her body or if she do not observe such limitations or conditions as shall be declared by the Kings Letters Patents under his great Seal or by his last Will under his hand it shall next fall to the Lady Elizabeth and her heirs or if she have none or shall not keep the conditions declared by the King it shall fall to any other that shall be declared by the Kings Letters Patents or his last Will Signed with his hand There was also an Oath devised instead of those formerly sworn both against the Popes Supremacy and for maintaining the Succession in all points according to this Act which whosoever refused to take was to be adjudged a Traitor and whosoever should either in words or by writing say any thing contrary to this Act or to the peril and slander of the Kings heirs limited in the Act was to be adjudged a Traitor This was done no doubt upon a secret Article of the Treaty with the Emperor and did put new life into the Popish party all whose hopes depended on the Lady Mary But how much this lessened the Prerogative and the Right of Succession will be easily discerned the King in this affecting an unusual extent of his own Power though with the diminution of the Rights of his â—uccessors There was another Bill about the qualifying of the Act of the six Articles that was sent divers times from the one House to the other It was brought to the Lords the 1st of March and read the first time and stuck till the 4th when it was read the second time on the 5th it was read the third time and passed and was sent down
with to make resignations And four and twenty of them had surrendred to the King It was found also that many of the Founders of these Houses had taken them into their own hands and that the Master Wardens and Governors of them had made agreements for them and given Leases of them Therefore now a Subsidy being demanded all these were given to the King by Act of Parliament which also confirmed the Deeds that any had made to the King Empowering him in any time of his life to issue out Commissions for seizing on these Foundations and taking them into his own possession which being so seized on should belong to the King and his successors for ever They also granted another Subsidy for the War When all their business was done the King came to the House and made a long Speech of which I cannot sufficiently wonder that no Entry is made in the Journals of the House of Lords Yet it is not to be doubted but he made it for it was published by Hall soon after When the Speaker of the House of Commons had presented the Bills with a Speech full of respect and complement as is usual upon these occasions The King answered Thanking them for the Subsidie and the Bill about the Colledges and Chanteries and assured them that he should take care both for supplying the Ministers for encouraging Learning and relieving the Poor and they should quickly perceive that in these things their expectations should be answered beyond what they either wished or desired And after he had expressed his affection to them and the assurance he had of their duty and fidelity to him he advised them to amend one thing which was that in stead of Charity and Concord Discord and Division ruled every where He cited St. Pauls words That Charity was gentle and not envious nor proud But when one called another Heretick and the other called him Papist and Pharisee were these the signs of Charity The fault of this he charged chiefly on the Fathers and Teachers of the Spiritualty who preached one against another without Charity or Discretion some being too stiff in their old Mâ—mpsimus others too busie and curious in their new Sumpsimus and few Preached the Word of God truly and sincerely And how could the poor people live in concord when they sowed debate among them Therefore he exhorted them to set forth Gods word by true Preaching and giving a good Example or else he as Gods Vicar and high Minister would see these Enormities corrected which if he did not do he was an unprofitable Servant and an untrue Officer He next reproved them of the Temporality who railed at their Bishops and Priests whereas if they had any thing to lay to their charge they ought to declare it to the King or his Council and not take upon them to judge such high points For tho they had the Scriptures given them in their Mother-Tongue yet that was only to inform their own consciences and instruct their Children and Families but not to dispute nor from thence to rail against Priests and Preachers as some vain persons did He was sorry that such a Jewel as the Word of God was so ill used that Rithmes and Songs were taken out of it but much more sorry that men followed it so little for Charity was neverfainter a godly life never less appeared and God was never less reverenced and worshipped Therefore he exhorted them to live as Brethren in Charity together to love dread and serve God and then the love and union between Him and them should never be dissolved And so exhorting them to look to the Execution of the Laws which themselves had desired he gave his Royal Assent to the Bills and dismissed the Parliament The King gave at this time a Commission to the Bishops of Westminster Worcester and Chichester and the Chancellor of the Court of Augmentation Sir Edward North conteining That whereas the King had founded many Cathedrals in which he had given large allowances both to be distributed to the poor and to be laid out for the mending of high ways To Canterbury 100 pounds for the poor and 40 pounds for the high ways To Rochester 20 pounds for the poor and 20 pounds for the High-ways To Westminster 100 pounds for the poor and 40 pounds for the High-ways To Winchester 100 Marks for the poor and 50 for the High-ways To Bristol Glocester Chester Burton upon Trent Thornton Peterborough and Ely 20 pounds a piece for the poor and as much for the High-ways To Worcester 40 pounds for the poor and 40 pounds for the High-ways To Duresm 100 Marks for the poor and 40 pounds for the High-ways And to Carlile 15 pounds for the poor and as much for the High-ways In all about 550 pounds a year to the poor and about 400 pounds a year for the High-ways They were to enquire how this money was distributed and if they saw cause they might order it to be applied to any other use which they should judge more charitable and convenient But what followed upon this does not appear by the Records After the Parliament was dissolved the Universities made their applications to the King that they might not be included within the general words in the Act of Dissolution of Colledges and Fraternities And Dr. Cox Tutor to the Prince wrote to Secretary Paget to represent to the King the great want of Schools Preachers and Houses for Orphans that Beggery would drive the Clergy to Flattery Superstition and the old Idolatry There were ravenous Wolves about the King that would devour Universities Cathedrals and Chantries and a thousand times as much Posterity would wonder at such things Therefore he desired the Universities might be secured from their Spoyls But the King did quickly free them from these fears Now I enter into the last year of this Kings Reign The War in France was managed with doubtful success yet the losses were greater on the English side And the Forces being commanded by the Earl of Surrâ—â— who was brave but unsuccessful he was not only blamed but recalled and the Earl of Hertford sent to Command in his room But he being a man of an high Spirit and disdaining the Earl of Hertford who was now preferred before him let fall some words of high resentment and bitter contempt which not long after wrought his ruine The King was now alone in the War which was very chargeable to him and observing the Progress that the Council of Treâ—t was making where Cardinal Pole being one of the Legates he had reason to look for some severe Decree to be made against himself since none of the Hereticks of Germany were so much hated by the Court of Roâ—e as he was Therefore he listned to the Counsels of peace And tho he was not old yet he felt such decays in his strength that being extremely corpulent he had no reason to think he could live very long Therefore that he
Papa placari ac Regis zelum ad Sedem Apostolicam totiusque Regni devotionem in hac parte habere posset materiam commendandi Et addidit ultra hujusmodi Requisitionem Exhortationem praefatus Reverendissimus Pater Archiepiscopus Cantuariensis ex corde ut apparuit exposuit lacrymando pericula per censurarum viz. Ecclesiasticarum etiam Interdicti fulminationem alias tam Regi quam Regno quod absit verisimiliter eventura alia in casu quo responsio Parliamenti illius in materia tunc declarata grata non foret Domino Papae accepta sic dicendo Forte videtur quibusdam vestrum quod haec quae Regni Praelatos potissime concernunt ex corde non profero Sciatis pro certo in fide qua Deo teneor Ecclesiae affirmo coram vobis quod magis mihi foret acceptum nunquam conferre aut etiam habere aliquod beneficium Ecclesiasticum quam aliqua talia pericula seu processus meo tempore in Ecclesiae Anglicanae Scandalum venirent Ulterius idem Reverendissimus Pater expresse declaravit qualiter dictus Dominus noster Papa in diversis Bullis suis obtulit promisit se Sedem Apostolicam ad quascunque causas occasiones editionis Statuti praedicti rationabile remedium apponere materias causarum occasionum hujusmodi Statuti in toto tollere abolere sic Requisitione Exhortatione periculorum hujusmodi expositione finitis Reverendissimi Patres Cantuar. Eborac Archiepiscopi cum confratribus suis Episcopis Praelatis praedictis recesserunt Regni Communitate seu saltem dictis viris Communitatem Regni repraesentantibus remanentibus circa materiam eis expositam tractantibus praesentibus Declarationem Requisitionem Exhortationem hujusmodique periculorum expositionem per dictum Dominum Archiepiscopum Cantuariensem ut praemittitur factas audientibus venerabilibus viris Richardo Coudray Archidiacono Norwici in Ecclesia Norwicensi Magistro Joanne Forster Canonico Lincolnensi c. Johanne Boold Notario Publico multis aliis Act. 33. Anno Regni vicesimo tertio XLI An Act concerning Restraint of payment of Annates to the See of Rome FOrasmuch as it is well perceived by long approved experience that great and inestimable Sums of Mony have been daily conveyed out of this Realm to the impoverishment of the same and specially such sums of Mony as the Pope's Holiness his Predecessors and the Court of Rome by long time have heretofore taken of all and singular those Spiritual Persons which have been named elected presented or postulated to be Arch-Bishops or Bishops within this Realm of England under the Title of Annates otherwise called First-Fruits Which Annates or First-Fruits have been taken of every Arch-Bishoprick or Bishoprick within this Realm by restraint of the Pope's Bulls for Confirmations Elections Admissions Postulations Provisions Collations Dispositions Institutions Installations Investitures Orders Holy Benedictions Palles or other things requisite and necessary to the attaining of those their Promotions and have been compelled to pay before they could attain the same great Sums of Mony before they might receive any part of the Fruits of the said Arch-Bishoprick or Bishoprick whereunto they were named elected presented or postulated by occasion whereof not only the Treasure of this Realm hath been greatly conveighed out of the same but also it hath hapned many times by occasion of death unto such Arch-Bishops and Bishops so newly promoted within two or three years after his or their Consecration that his or their Friends by whom he or they have been holpen to advance and make paiment of the said Annates or First-Fruits have been thereby utterly undone and impoverished And for because the said Annates have risen grown and encreased by an uncharitable Custom grounded upon no just or good title and the paiments thereof obtained by restraint of Bulls until the same Annates or First-Fruits have been paied or Surety made for the same which declareth the said Paiments to be exacted and taken by constraint against all equity and justice The Noble Men therefore of the Realm and the Wise Sage Politick Commons of the same assembled in this present Parliament considering that the Court of Rome ceaseth not to tax take and exact the said great Sums of Mony under the Title of Annates or First-Fruits as is aforesaid to the great damage of the said Prelates and this Realm Which Annates or First-Fruits were first suffered to be taken within the same Realm for the only defence of Christian People against the Infidels and now they be claimed and demanded as mere duty only for lucre against all right and conscience Insomuch that it is evidently known that there hath passed out of this Realm unto the Court of Rome sithen the second year of the Reign of the most Noble Prince of famous memory King Henry the Seventh unto this present time under the name of Annates or First-Fruits payed for the expedition of Bulls of Arch-Bishopricks and Bishopricks the sum of eight hundred thousand Ducats amounting in Sterling Mony at the least to eightscore thousand pounds besides other great and intolerable Sums which have yearly been conveighed to the said Court of Rome by many other ways and means to the great impoverishment of this Realm And albeit that our said Sovereign the King and all his natural Subjects as well Spiritual as Temporal been as obedient devout Catholick and humble Children of God and Holy Church as any People be within any Realm christned yet the said exactions of Annates or First-Fruits be so intolerable and importable to this Realm that it is considered and declared by the whole Body of this Realm now represented by all the Estates of the same assembled in this present Parliament that the King's Highness before Almighty God is bound as by the duty of a good Christian Prince for the conservation and preservation of the good Estate and Common-Wealth of this his Realm to do all that in him is to obviate repress and redress the said abusions and exactions of Annates or First-Fruits And because that divers Prelates of this Realm being now in extream Age and in other debilities of their Bodies so that of likelyhood bodily death in short time shall or may succeed unto them by reason whereof great sums of Mony shall shortly after their deaths be conveighed unto the Court of Rome for the unreasonable and uncharitable Causes abovesaid to the universal damage prejudice and impoverishment of this Realm if speedy remedy be not in due time provided It is therefore ordained established and enacted by Authority of this present Parliament That the unlawful paiment of Annates or First-Fruits and all manner Contributions for the same for any Arch-Bishoprick or Bishoprick or for any Bulls hereafter to be obtained from the Court of Rome to or for the foresaid purpose and intent shall from henceforth utterly cease and no such hereafter to be payed for any Arch-Bishoprick or Bishoprick
so high Concernment should have been neglected especially in such a Critical time and under so severe a King But as I continued down my search to the Fourth year of Queen Mary I found in the Twelvth Roll of that year a Commission which cleared all my former doubts and by which I saw what was become of the things I had so anxiously searched after We have heard of the Expurgation of Books practised in the Church of Rome but it might have been imagined that publick Registers and Records would have been safe yet lest these should have been afterwards Confessors it was resolved they should then be Martyrs for on the 29th of December in the 4th year of her Reign a Commission was issued out under the great Seal to Bonner Bishop of London Cole Dean of St. Pauls and Martine a Doctor of the Civil Law which is of that importance that I shall here insert the material words of it Whereas it is come to our knowledg that in the time of the late Schisme diverse Compts Books Scrolls Instruments and other writings were practised devised and made concerning Professions against the Popes Holiness and the See Apostolick and also sundry infamous Scrutinies taken in Abbeys and other Religious houses tending rather to subvert and overthrow all good Religion and Religious houses than for any truth contained therein Which being in the Custody of divers Registers and we intending to have those writings brought to knowledg whereby they may be Considered and ordered according to our will and pleasure thereupon those three or any two of them are empowered to cite any persons before them and examine them upon the Premisses upon Oath and to bring all such Writings before them and certifie their diligence about it to Cardinal Pool that further order might be given about them When I saw this I soon knew which way so many Writings had gone and as I could not but wonder at their boldness who thus presumed to raze so many Records so their ingenuity in leaving this Commission in the Rolls by which any who had the Curiosity to search for it might be satisfied how the other Commissions were destroyed was much to be commended Yet in the following Work it will appear that some few Papers escaped their hands I know it is needless to make great Protestations of my sincerity in this Work These are of course and are little considered but I shall take a more effectual way to be believed for I shall vouch my Warrants for what I say and tell where they are to be found And having copied out of Records and MSS. many Papers of great importance I shall not only insert the substance of them in the following Work but at the end of it shall give a Collection of them at their full length and in the Language in which they were originally written from which as the Reader will receive full Evidence of the truth of this History so he will not be ill pleased to observe the Genius and way of the Great men in that time of which he will be better able to judge by seeng their Letters and other Papers than by any representation made of them at second hand They are digested into that order in which they are referred to in the History It will surprize some to see a Book of this Bigness written of the History of our Reformation under the Reign of King Henry the Eighth since the true beginnings of it are to be reckoned from the Reign of King Edward the 6. in which the Articles of our Church and the Forms of our Worship were first compiled and set forth by Authority And indeed in King Henry's time the Reformation was rather conceived than brought forth and two Parties were in the last 18 years of his Reign strugling in the Womb having non and then advantages on either side as the unconstant humour of that King changed and as his Interests and often as his passions swayed him Cardinal Wolsey had so dissolved his mind into pleasures and puffed him up with Flattery and servile Compliances that it was not an easie thing to serve him for being boisterous and impatient naturally which was much heightned by his most extravagant vanity and high conceit of his own Learning and Wisdom he was one of the most uncounsellable persons in the World The Book which he wrote had engaged him deep in these Controversies and by perpetual flatteries he was brought to fancie it was written with some degrees of inspiration And Luther in his answer had treated him so unmannerly that it was only the necessity of his Affairs that forced him into any correspondence with that Party in Germany And though Cranmer and Cromwel improved every advantage that either the Kings temper or his Affairs offered them as much as could be yet they were to be pitied having to do with a Prince who upon the slightest pretences threw down those whom he had most advanced which Cromwel felt severely and Cranmer was sometimes near it The faults of this King being so conspicuous and the severity of his proceedings so unjustifiable particularly that heinous violation of the most sacred Rules of Iustice and Government in condemning men without bringing them to make their Answers most of our Writers have separated the Concerns of this Church from his Reign and imagining that all he did was founded only on his Revenge upon the Court of Rome for denying his Divorce have taken little care to examine how matters were transacted in his time But if we consider the great things that were done by him we must acknowledge that there was a signal providence of God in raising up a King of his temper for clearing the way to that blessed Work that followed and that could hardly have been done but by a man of his humour so that I may very fitly apply to him the witty Simile of an ingenious writer who compares Luther to a Postilion in his waxed Boots and oiled Coat lashing his horses through thick and thin and be spattering all about him This Character befits King Henry better saving the Reverence due to his Crown who as the Postilion of Reformation made way for it through a great deal of mire and filth He abolished the Popes Power by which not only that Tyranny was destroyed which had been long an heavie burthen on this oppressed Nation but all the Opinions Rites and Constitutions for which there was no better Authority than Papal Decrees were to fall to the ground The Foundation that supported them being thus sapped He suppressed all the Monasteries in which though there were some inexcusable faults committed yet he wanted not reason to do what he did For the Foundation of those Houses being laid on the Superstitious Conceit of Redeeming Souls out of Purgatory by saying Masses for them they whose Office that was had by counterfeiting Relicks by forging of Miracles and other like Impostures drawn together a vast wealth to the enriching of their Saints
of whom some perhaps were damn'd Souls and others were never in being These arts being detected and withal their great Viciousness in some places and in all their great abuse of the Christian Religion made it seem unfit they should be continued But it was their dependence on the See of Rome which as the state of things then was made it necessary that they should be supprest New Foundations might have done well and the scantness of those considering the number and wealth of those which were suppressed is one of the great blemishes of that Reign But it was in vain to endeavour to amend the old ones Their numbers were so great their Riches and Interests in the Nation so considerable that a Prince of Ordinary mettal would not have attempted such a design much less have compleated it in Five years time With these fell the Superstition of Images Reliques and the Redemption of Souls out of Purgatory And those Extravagant Addresses to Saints that are in the Roman Offices were thrown out only an Ora pro nobis was kept up and even that was left to the liberty of Priests to leave it out of the Litanies as they saw cause These were great preparations for a Reformation But it went further and two things were done upon which a greater Change was reasonably to be expected The Scriptures were Translated into the English tongue and set up in all Churches and every one was admitted to read them and they alone were declared the Rule of Faith This could not but open the eyes of the Nation who finding a profound silence in these writings about many things and a direct opposition to other things that were still retained must needs conclude even without deep Speculations or nice Disputing that many things that were still in the Church had no ground in Scripture and some of the rest were directly contrary to it This Cranmer knew well would have such an operation and therefore made it his chief business to set it forward which in Conclusion he happily effected Another thing was also established which opened the way to all that followed That every National Church was a Compleat Body within it self so that the Church of England with the Authority and Concurrence of their Head and King might examine and Reform all Errors and Corruptions whether in Doctrine or Worship All the Provincial Councils in the ancient Church were so many Precedents for this who condemned Heresies and Reformed abuses as the occasion required And yet these being all but parts of one Empire there was less reason for their doing it without staying for a General Council which depended upon the pleasure of one man the Roman Emperor than could be pretended when Europe was divided into so many Kingdoms By which a common Concurrence of all these Churches was a thing scarce to be expected and therefore this Church must be in a very ill Condition if there could be no endeavours for a Reformation till all the rest were brought together The Grounds of the new-Covenant between God and man in Christ were also truly stated and the terms on which Salvation was to be hoped for were faithfully opened according to the New-Testament And this being in the strict notion of the word the Gospel and the glad tidings preached through our Blessed Lord and Saviour it must be confessed that there was a great Progress made when the Nation was well instructed about it though there was still an alloy of other Corruptions embasing the Purity of the Faith And indeed in the whole progress of these changes the Kings design seemed to have been to terrifie the Court of Rome and cudgel the Pope into a Compliance with what he desired for in his heart he continued addicted to some of the most extravagant Opinions of that Church such as Transubstantiation and the other Corruptions in the Mass so that he was to his lives end more Papist than Protestant There are two Prejudices which men have generally drunk in against that time The one is from the Kings great Enormities both in his personal Deportment and Government which make many think no good could be done by so ill a man and so cruel a Prince I am not to defend him nor to lessen his faults The vastness and irregularity of his Expence procured many heavy Exactions and twice extorted a publick Discharge of his debts embased the Coin with other Irregularities His proud and impatient Spirit occasioned many cruel proceedings The taking so many lives only for denying his Supremacy particularly Fisher's and More 's the one being extreme old and the other one of the Glories of his Nation for Probity and Learning The taking advantage from some Eruptions in the North to break the Indempnity he had before proclaimed to those in the Rebellion even though they could not be proved Guilty of those second disorders His extreme Severity to all Cardinal Pool's Family his cruel using first Cromwel and afterwards the Duke of Norfolk and his Son besides his un-exampled Proceedings against some of his Wives and that which was worst of all The laying a Precedent for the subversion of Iustice and oppressing the clearest Innocence by attaining men without hearing them These are such remarkable blemishes that as no man of ingenuity can go about the whitening them so the poor Reformers drunk so deep of that bitter cup that it very ill becomes any of their followers to endeavour to give fair Colours to those red and bloody Characters with which so much of his Reign is stained Yet after all this sad enumeration it was no new nor unusual thing in the methods of Gods Providence to employ Princes who had great mixtures of very gross faults to do signal things for his Service Not to mention David and Solomon whose sins were expiated with a severe Repentance it was the bloody Cyrus that sent back the Iews to their Land and gave them leave to re-build their Temple Constantine the Great is by some of his Enemies charged with many blemishes both in his Life and Government Clovis of France under whom that Nation received the Christian Faith was a monster of Cruelty and Perfidiousness as even Gregory of Tours represents him who lived near his time and nevertheless makes a Saint of him Charles the Great whom some also make a Saint both put away his wife for a very slight cause and is said to have lived in most unnatural lusts with his own Daughter Irene whom the Church of Rome magnifies as the Restorer of their Religion in the East did both contrary to the Impressions of Nature and of her Sex put out her own Sons eyes of which he died soon after with many other execrable things And whatever Reproaches those of the Church of Rome cast on the Reformation upon the account of this Kings faults may be easily turned back on their Popes who have never failed to court and extol Princes that served their ends how gross and scandalous soever their
other faults have been As Phocas Brunichild Irene Mathildis Edgar of England and many more But our Church is not near so much concerned in the persons of those Princes under whom the Reformation began as theirs is in the persons of their Popes who are believed to have far higher Characters of a Divine Power and Spirit in them than other Princes pretend to And yet if the lives of those Popes who have made the greatest advances in their Iurisdiction be examined particularly Gregory the Seventh and Boniface the Eighth vices more eminent than any can be charged on King Henry will be found in them And if a leud and wicked Pope may yet have the holy Ghost dwelling in him and directing him infallibly why may not an ill King do so good a Work as set a Reformation forward And if it were proper to enter into a dissection of Four of those Popes that sate at Rome during this Reign Pope Julius will be found beyond him in a vast Ambition whose bloody Reign did not only embroil Italy but a great part of Christendome Pope Leo the Tenth was as extravagant and prodigal in his expence which put him on baser Shifts than ever this King used to raise money not by embasing the Coin or raising new and heavie taxes but by embasing the Christian Religion and prostituting the pardon of sin in that foul trade of Indulgences Clement the Seventh was false to the highest degree a vice which cannot be charged on this King And Paul the 3d. was a vile and lewd Priest who not only kept his whore but gloried in it and raised one of his Bastards to an high Dignity making him Prince of Parma and Piacenza and himself is said to have lived in Incest with others of them And except the short Reign of Hadrian the Sixth there was no Pope at Rome all this while whose example might make any other Prince blush for his faults so that Guicciardine when he calls Pope Clement a good Pope adds I mean not Goodness Apostolical for in those days he was esteemed a good Pope that did not exceed the wickedness of the worst of men In sum Gods ways are a great deep who has often shewed his Power and Wisdom in raising up unlikely and unpromising instruments to do great services in the World not always employing the best men in them lest good Instruments should share too deep in the Praises of that which is only due to the Supreme Creator and Governour of the World And therefore he will stain the pride of all Glory that such as Glory may only Glory in the Lord. Jehu did an acceptable Service to God in destroying the Idolatry of Baal though neither the way of doing it be to be imitated being grosly insincere nor was the Reformation compleat since the Worshipping the two Calves was still kept up and it is very like his chief design in it was to destroy all the Party that favoured Ahab's Family yet the thing was good and was rewarded by God So whatever this Kings other faults were and how defective soever the Change he made was and upon what ill motives soever it may seem to have proceeded yet the things themselves being good we ought not to think the worse of them because of the Instrument or manner by which they were wrought but are to adore and admire the paths of the Divine Wisdom that brought about such a Change in a Church which being subjected to the See of Rome had been more than any other part of Europe most tame under its Oppressions and was most deeply drenched in Superstition And this by the means of a Prince who was the most devoted to the Interest of Rome of any in Christendome and seemed to be so upon knowledg being very learned and continued to the last much leavened with Superstition and was the only King in the World whom that See declared Defender of the Faith And that this should have been carried on so far with so little Opposition some risings though numerous and formidable being scattered and quieted without Blood And that a mighty Prince who was Victorious almost in all his undertakings Charles the 5th and was both provoked in point of Honour and Interest yet could never find one spare season to turn his Arms upon England are great Demonstrations of a particular Influence of Heaven in these Alterations and of its watchful care of them But the other prejudice touches the Reformation in a more vital and tender part and it is That Cranmer and the other Bishops who promoted the Reformation in the Succeeding Reign did in this comply too servilly with King Henry's humours both in carrying on his frequent Divorces and in retaining those Corruptions in the worship which by their throwing them off in the beginning of King Edward's Reign we may conclude were then condemned by them so that they seem to have praevaricated against their Consciences in that Complyance It were too faint a way of Answering so severe a Charge to turn it back on the Church of Rome and to shew the base Compliances of some even of the best of their Popes as Gregory the Great whose Congratulations to the Usurper Phocas are a strain of the meanest and undecentest flattery that ever was put in writing And his Complements to Brunichild who was one of the greatest Monsters both for Lust and Cruelty that ever her Sex produced show that there was no person so wicked that he was ashamed to flatter but the blemishing them will not I confess excuse our Reformers therefore other things are to be considered for their Vindication They did not at once attain the full knowledg of divine Truth so that in some particulars as in that of the Corporal Presence in the Sacrament both Cranmer and Ridley were themselves then in the dark Bertram's Book first convinced Ridley and he was the chief instrument in opening Cranmer's eyes So if themselves were not then enlightned they could not instruct others As for other things such as the giving the Cup to the Laity the Worshiping God in a known tongue and several reformations about the Mass though they judged them necessary to be done as soon as was possible yet they had not so full a perswasion of the necessity of these as to think it a sin not to do them The Prophets words to Naaman the Syrian might give them some colour for that mistake and the practice of the Apostles who continued not only to worship at the Temple but to Circumcise and to offer Sacrifices which must have been done by St. Paul when he purified himself in the Temple even after the Law was dead by the appearing of the Gospel seemed to excuse their Compliance They had also observed that as the Apostles were all things to all men that so they might gain some so the Primitive Christians had brought in many rites of Heathenism into their worship Upon which inducements they were wrought on to comply in some uneasie
was to the Humours of the Princes whom he served as he had been Lord-Treasurer to the Father the last Seven years of his Life so being continued in the same Office by this King did as dextrously comply with his Prodigality as he had done formerly with his Fathers sparingness But this in the beginning of the Princes Reign did much endear him both to the Court and Nation there being a freer Circulation of Money by which Trade was encouraged and the Courtiers tasted so liberally of the Kings bounty that he was every-where much magnified though his Expence proved afterwards heavier to the Subject than ever his Father's Avarice had been Another thing that raised the Credit of this King was the great Esteem he was in beyond Sea both for his Wisdom and Power so that in all the Treaties of Peace and War he was always much considered and he did so exactly pursue that great Maxime of Princes of Holding the Ballance that still as it grew heavier whether in the Scale of France or Spain he governed Himself and Them as a wise Arbiter His first Action was against France which by the Accession of the Dutchy of Britain through his Father's over-sight was made greater and more formidable to the Neighbouring Princes therefore the French Successes in Italy having United all the Princes there against them Spain and England willingly joyned themselves in the Quarrel The Kingdom of Spain being also then United conquered Navarre which set them at great ease and weakned the King of France on that side Whose Affairs also declining in Italy this King finding him so much lessened made Peace with him having first managed his share of the War with great Honour at Sea and Land For going over in Person he did both defeat the French Army and take Terwin and Tourney the former he demolished the latter he kept and in these Exploits he had an unusual Honour done him which though it was a slight thing yet was very pleasant to him Maximilian the Emperour taking pay in his Army amounting to a Hundred Crowns a-day and upon all publick Solemnities giving the King the precedence The Peace between England and France was made firmer by Lewis the French Kings Marrying Mary the Kings Sister but he dying soon after new Counsels were to be taken Francis who succeeded did in the beginning of his Reign court this King with great Offers to renew the Peace with him which was accordingly done Afterward Francis falling in with all his force upon the Dutchy of Milan all endeavours were used to engage King Henry into the War both by the Pope and Emperour this last feeding him long with hopes of resigning the Empire to him which wrought much on him insomuch that he did give them a great Supply in Money but he could not be engaged to divert Francis by making War upon him and Francis ending the War of Italy by a Peace was so far from resenting what the King had done that he courted him into a straiter League and a Match was agreed between the Dolphin and the Lady Mary the Kings Daughter and Tourney was delivered up to the French again But now Charles Arch-Duke of Austria by his Father and Heir to the House of Burgundy by his Grand-mother and to the Crown of Spain by his Mother began to make a great Figure in the World and his Grand-Father Maximilian dying Francis and He were Corrivals for the Empire but Charles being preferred in the Competition there followed what through personal Animosities what through reason of State and a desire of Conquest lasting Wars between them which though they were sometimes for a while closed up yet were never clearly ended And those two great Monarchs as they eclipsed most other Princes about them so they raised this Kings glory higher both courting him by turns and that not only by earnest and warm Addresses but oft by unusual Submissions in which they knowing how great an Ingredient Vanity was in his temper were never deficient when their Affairs required it All which tended to make him appear greater in the eyes of his own People In the year 1520. there was an Interview agreed on between the French King and Him but the Emperor to prevent the effects he feared from it resolved to out doe the French King in the Complement and without any Treaty or previous assurances came to Dover and sollicited the Kings friendship against Francis and to advance his design gained Cardinal Wolsey who then Governed all the Kings Counsels by the promise of making him Pope in which he judged he might for a present Advantage promise a thing that seemed to be at so great a distance Pope Leo the Tenth being then but a young man and with rich presents which he made both to the King the Cardinal and all the Court wrought much on them But that which prevailed most with the King was that he saw though Charles had great Dominions yet they lay at such a distance that France alone was a sufficient Counterpoise to him but if Francis could keep Milan recover Naples Burgundy and Navarre to all which he was then preparing he would be an uneasie Neighbour to himself and if he kept the footing he then had in Italy he would lie so heavy on the Papacy that the Popes could no longer carry equally in the affairs of Christendome upon which much depended according to the Religion of that time Therefore he resolved to take part with the Emperor till at least Francis was driven out of Italy and reduced to juster terms so that the following Interview between Francis and him produced nothing but a vast Expence and high Complements and from a second Interview between the King and the Emperor Francis was full of jealousie in which what followed justified his apprehensions for the War going on between the Emperor and Francis the King entred in a League with the former and made War upon France But the Pope dying sooner than it seems the Emperor look't for Cardinal Wolsey claimed his promise for the Papacy but before the Messenger came to him Adrian the Emperors Tutor was chosen Pope yet to feed the Cardinal with fresh hopes a new promise was made for the next vacancy and in the mean while he was put in hope of the Arch-Bishoprick of Toledo But two years after That Pope dying the Emperor again broke his word with him yet though he was thereby totally alienated from him he concealed his indignation till the publick Concerns should give him a good opportunity to prosecute it upon a better colour and by his Letters to Rome dissembled his resentments so artificially that in a Congratulation he wrote to Pope Clement He protested his Election was matter of such joy both to the King and himself that nothing had ever befaln them which pleased them better and that he was the very person whom they had wished to see raised to
that Greatness But while the War went on the Emperor did cajole the King with the highest Complements possible which always wrought much on him and came in person into England to be installed Knight of the Garter where a new League was Concluded by which beside mutual assistance a Match was agreed on between the Emperor and the Lady Mary the Kings only Child by his Queen of whom he had no hopes of more Issue This was sworn to on both hands and the Emperor was obliged when She was of Age to marry Her Per verba de praesenti under pain of Excommunication and the forfeiture of 100000 Pounds The War went on with great success on the Emperors part especially after the Battel of Pavia in which Francis his Army was totally defeated and himself taken Prisoner and carried into Spain After which the Emperor being much offended with the Pope for joyning with Francis turned his Arms against him which were so successful that he besieged and took Rome and kept the Pope prisoner Six Months The Cardinal finding the publick Interests concur so happily with his private Distastes engaged the King to take part with France and afterwards with the Pope against the Emperor his Greatness now becoming the Terror of Christendome for the Emperor lifted up with his success began to think of no less than an Universal Empire And first that he might unite all Spain together he preferred a Match with Portugal to that which he had before Contracted in England and he thought it not enough to break off his sworn Alliance with the King but he did it with an heavy Imputation on the Lady Mary for in his Council it was said that she was illegitimate as being born in an unlawful Marriage so that no Advantage could be expected from her Title to the Succession as will appear more particularly in the Second Book And the Pope having dispensed with the Oath he Married the Infanta of Portugal Besides though the King of England had gone deep in the Charge he would give him no share in the Advantages of the War much less give him that Assistance which he had promised him to recover his Ancient Inheritance in France The King being irritated with this manifold ill usage and led on by his own Interests and by the offended Cardinal joyned himself to the Interests of France Upon which there followed not only a firm Alliance but a personal Friendship which appeared in all the most obliging expressions that could be devised And upon the Kings threatning to make War on the Emperor the French King was set at liberty though on very hard terms if any thing can be hard that sets a King out of Prison but he still acknowledged he owed his Liberty to King Henry Then followed the famous Clementine League between the Pope and Francis the Venetians the Florentines and Francis Sforza Duke of Milan by which the Pope absolved the French King from the Oath he had sworn at Madrid and they all united against the Emperor and declared the King of England Protector of the League This gave the Emperor great distaste who complained of the Pope as an ungrateful and perfidious person The first beginning of the storm fell heavy on the Pope for the French King who had a great mind to have his Children again into his own hands that lay Hostages in Spain went on but slowly in performing his part And the King of England would not openly break with the Emperor but seemed to reserve himself to be Arbiter between the Princes So that the Colonna's being of the Imperial Faction with 3000 men entered Rome and sack't a part of it forcing the Pope to fly into the Castle of St. Angelo and to make peace with the Emperor But as soon as that fear was over the Pope returning to his old arts complained of the Cardinal of Colonna and resolved to deprive him of that Dignity and with an Army entred the Kingdom of Naples taking divers places that belonged to that Family But the Confederates coming slowly to his Assistance and he hearing of great forces that were coming from Spain against him submitted himself to the Emperor and made a Cessation of Arms but being again encouraged with some hopes from his Allies and by a Creation of 14 Cardinals for Money having raised 300000 Duckats he disowned the Treaty and gave the Kingdom of Naples to Count Vaudemont whom he sent with forces to subdue it But the Duke of Bourbon prevented him and went to Rome and giving the Assault in which himself received his mortal wound the City was taken by Storm and plundered for several days about 5000 being killed The Pope with 17 Cardinals fled to the Castle St. Angelo but was forced to render his person and to pay 400000 Duckats to the Army This gave great offence to all the Princes of Christendome except the Lutherans of Germany but none resented it more loudly than this King who sent over Cardinal Wolsey to make up a new Treaty with Francis which was chiefly intended for setting the Pope at Liberty Nor did the Emperor know well how to justifie an Action which seemed so inconsistent with his Devotion to the See of Rome yet the Pope was for some months detained a Prisoner till at length the Emperor having brought him to his own terms ordered him to be setat liberty but he being weary of his Guards escaped in a disguise and owned his Liberty to have flowed chiefly from the Kings endeavours to procure it And thus stood the King as to forreign affairs he had infinitely obliged both the Pope and the French King and was firmly united to them and engaged in a War against the Emperor when he began first to move about his Divorce As for Scotland the near Alliance between him and Iames the Fourth King of Scotland did not take away the standing Animosities between the two Nations nor interrupt the Alliance between France and Scotland And therefore when he made the first War upon France in the Fourth year of his Reign the King of Scotland came with a great Army into the North of England but was totally defeated by the Earl of Surrey in Floudon field The King himself was either killed in the Battel or soon after so that the Kingdom falling under Factions during the Minority of the new King the Government was but feeble and scarce able to secure its own quiet And the Duke of Albany the chief Instrument of the French Faction met with such opposition from the Parties that were raised against him by King Henry's means that he could give him no disturbance And when there came to be a lasting peace between England and France then as the King needed fear no trouble from that Warlike Nation so he got a great Interest in the Government there And at this time Money becoming a more effectual Engine than any the War had ever produced and
the discovery of the Indies having brought great wealth into Europe Princes began to deal more in that trade than before so that both France and England had their Instruments in Scotland and gave considerable yearly Pensions to the chief heads of Parties and Families In the search I have made I have found several Warrants for Sums of Money to be sent into Scotland and divided there among the Favourers of the English Interest and 't is not to be doubted but France traded in the same manner which continued till a happier way was found out for extinguishing these Quarrels both the Crowns being set on one head Having thus shewed the State of this Kings Government as to forreign Matters I shall next give an account of the Administration of Affairs at home both as to Civil and Spiritual Matters The King upon his first coming to the Crown did choose a wise Council partly out of those whom his Father had trusted partly out of those that were recommended to him by his Grand-Mother the Countess of Richmond and Derby in whom was the Right of the House of Lancaster though she willingly devolved her pretensions on her Son claiming nothing to her self but the Satisfaction of being Mother to a King She was a wise and Religious Woman and died soon after her Grand-Son came to the Crown There was a Faction in the Council between Fox Bishop of Winchester and the Lord Treasurer which could never be well made up though they were oft reconciled Fox always complaining of the Lord Treasurer for squandring away so soon that vast Mass of Treasure left by the Kings Father in which the other justified himself that what he did was by the Kings Warrants which he could not disobey but Fox objected that he was too easie to answer if not to procure these Warrants and that he ought to have given the King better advice In the Kings first Parliament things went as he desired upon his delivering up Empson and Dudley in which his preventing the severity of the Houses and proceeding against them at the Common Law as it secured his Ministers from an unwelcome President so the whole honour of it fell on the Kings justice His next Parliament was in the Third year of his Reign and there was considered the Brief from Pope Iulius the Second to the King complaining of the Indignities and Injuries done to the Apostolick See and the Pope by the French King and entreating the Kings assistance with such cajoling words as are always to be expected from Popes on the like occasions It was first read by the Master of the Rolls in the House of Lords and then the Lord Chancellour Warham Arch-Bishop of Canterbury and the Lord Treasurer with other Lords went down to the House of Commons and read it there Upon this and other reasons they gave the King subsidies towards the War with France At this time Fox to strengthen his Party against the Lord Treasurer finding Thomas Wolsey to be a likely man to get into the Kings favour used all his endeavours to raise him who was at that time neither unknown nor inconsiderable being Lord Almoner he was at first made a Privy Counsellour and frequently admitted to the Kings presence and waited on him over to France The King liked him well which he so managed that he quickly engrossed the Kings favour to himself and for 15 years together was the most absolute Favourite that had ever been seen in England all forreign Treaties and Places of Trust at home were at his Ordering he did what he pleased and his Ascendant over the King was such that there never appeared any Party against him all that while The great Artifice by which he insinuated himself so much on the King is set down very plainly by one that knew him well in these words In him the King conceived such a loving fancy especially for that he was most earnest and readiest in all the Counsel to advance the Kings only will and pleasure having no respect to the case and whereas the Ancient Counsellors would according to the Office of good Counsellors divers times perswade the King to have some time a recourse unto the Council there to hear what was done in weighty Matters the King was nothing at all pleased therewith for he loved nothing worse than to be constrained to do any thing contrary to his pleasure and that knew the Almoner very well having secret Insinuations of the Kings Intentions and so fast as the others Counselled the King to leave his pleasures and to attend to his Affairs so busily did the Almoner perswade him to the contrary which delighted him much and caused him to have the greater affection and love to the Almoner Having got into such Power he observed the Kings Inclinations exactly and followed his Interests closely for though he made other Princes retain him with great Presents and Pensions yet he never engaged the King into any Alliance but what was for his Advantage For affairs at home after he was established in his Greatness he affected to Govern without Parliaments there being from the Seventh year of his Reign after which he got the great Seal but one Parliament in the 14th and 15th year and no more till the One and Twentieth when matters were turning about But he raised great Sums of Money by Loans and Benevolences And indeed if we look on him as a Minister of State he was a very extraordinary Person but as he was a Church-man he was the disgrace of his Profession He not only served the King in all his secret pleasures but was lewd and vicious himself so that his having the French Pox which in those days was a matter of no small infamy was so publick that it was brought against him in Parliament when he fell in disgrace he was a man of most extravagant vanity as appears by the great State he lived in and to feed that his Ambition and Covetousness were proportionable He was first made Bishop of Tourney when that Town was taken from the French then he was made Bishop of Lincoln which was the first Bishoprick that fell void in this Kingdom after that upon Cardinal Bembridge his death he parted with Lincoln and was made Arch-Bishop of York then Hadrian that was a Cardinal and Bishop of Bath and Wells being deprived that See was given to him then the Abbey of St Albans was given to him in Comendam he next parted with Bath and Wells and got the Bishoprick of Duresm which he afterwards exchanged for the Bishoprick of Winchester But besides all that he had in his own hands the King granted him a full Power of disposing of all the Ecclesiastical benefices in England which brought him in as much money as all the Places he held for having so vast a Power committed to him both from the King and the Pope as to Church-preferments it may be easily gathered what
the Commandment is conceived in general words yet there are some exceptions to be admitted as though it be said Thou shalt not kill yet in some cases we may lawfully kill so in the case of justice a Judge may lawfully sit on his Father But Doctor Veysey's Argument was that which took most with all that were present He said it was certain that the Laws of the Church did not bind any but those who received them To prove this he said that in old times all secular Priests were Married but in the days of St. Augustine the Apostle of England there was a Decree made to the contrary which was received in England and in many other places by vertue whereof the Secular Priests in England may not Marry but this Law not being universally received the Greek Church never judged themselves bound by it so that to this day the Priests in that Church have Wives as well as other secular men If then the Churches of the East not having received the Law of the Celibate of the Clergy have never been condemned by the Church for not obeying it then the conveening Clerks having been always practised in England was no sin notwithstanding the Decree to the contrary which was never received here Nor is this to be compared to those priviledges that concern only a Private mans Interest for the Common-Wealth of the whole Realm was chiefly to be lookt at and to be preferred to all other things When the Matter was thus argued on both sides all the Judges delivered their Opinions in these words That all those of the Convocation who did award the Citation against Standish were in the case of a Premunire facias and added somewhat about the Constitution of the Parliament which being forreign to my business and contrary to a received opinion I need not mention but refer the Reader to Keilway for his Information if he desires to know more of it and thus the Court broke up But soon after all the Lords Spiritual and Temporal with many of the House of Commons and all the Judges and the Kings Council were called before the King to Baynards Castle and in all their presence the Cardinal kneeled down before the King and in the name of the Clergy said That none of them intended to do any thing that might derogate from his Prerogative and least of all himself who owed his advancement only to the Kings favour But this matter of Conveening of Clerks did seem to them all to be contrary to the Laws of God and the Liberties of the Church which they were bound by their Oaths to maintain according to their Power Therefore in their name he humbly begged That the King to avoid the Censures of the Church would refer the Matter to the decision of the Pope and his Council at the Court of Rome To which the King answered It seems to us that Doctor Standish and others of our Spiritual Council have answered you fully in all points The Bishop of Winchester replyed Sir I warrant you Doctor Standish will not abide by his Opinion at his peril But the Doctor said what should one poor Frier doe alone against all the Bishops and Clergy of England After a short silence the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury said That in former times divers holy Fathers of the Church had opposed the execution of that Law and some of them suffered Martyrdome in the Quarrel To whom Fineux Lord Chief Justice said That many holy Kings had mantained that Law and many holy Fathers had given Obedience to it which it is not to be presumed they would have done had they known it to be contrary to the Law of God and he desired to know by what Law Bishops could judge Clerks for Felony it being a thing only determined by the Temporal Law so that either it was not at all to be tryed or it was only in the Temporal Court so that either Clerks must do as they please or be tryed in the Civil Courts To this no Answer being made the King said these words By the Permission and Ordinance of God we are King of England and the Kings of England in times past had never any Superiour but God only Therefore know you well that we will maintain the Right of our Crown and of our Temporal Iurisdiction as well in this as in all other points in as ample manner as any of our Progenitours have done before our time And as for your Decrees we are well assured that you of the Spirituality go expresly against the words of divers of them as hath been shewed you by some of our Council and you interpret your Decrees at your pleasure but we will not agree to them more than our Progenitors have done in former times But the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury made most humble Instance that the Matter might be so long respited till they could get a Resolution from the Court of Rome which they should procure at their own Charges and if it did consist with the Law of God they should conform themselves to the Law of the Land To this the King made no answer but the Warrants being out against Doctor Horsey the Bishop of London's Chancellour he did abscond in the Arch-Bishops house though it was pretended he was a Prisoner there till afterwards a temper was found that Horsey should render himself a Prisoner in the Kings Bench and be tryed But the Bishop of London made earnest Applications to the Cardinal that he would move the King to command the Attourney-General to confess the Inditement was not true that it might not be referred to a Jury since he said the Citizens of London did so favour Heresie that if he were as Innocent as Abel they would find any Clerk guilty The King not willing to irritate the Clergy too much and judging he had maintained his Prerogative by bringing Horsey to the Bar ordered the Attourney to do so And accordingly when Horsey was brought to the Bar and Endited of Murder he pleaded Not guilty which the Attourney acknowledging he was dismissed and went and lived at Exeter and never again came back to London either out of fear or shame And for Doctor Standish upon the Kings Command he was also dismissed out of the Court of Convocation It does not appear that the Pope thought fit to interpose in this Matter For though upon less Provocations Popes had proceeded to the highest Censures against Princes yet this King was otherwise so necessary to the Pope at this time that he was not to be offended The Clergy suffered much in this business besides the loss of their reputation with the people who involved them all in the guilt of Hunne's Murder for now their Exemption being well examined was found to have no foundation at all but in their own Decrees and few were much convinced by that authority since upon the matter it was but a judgment of their own in their own favours nor was the City of London at all satisfied with
the Proceedings in the Kings Bench since there was no justice done and all thought the King seemed more careful to maintain his Prerogative than to do Justice This I have related the more fully because it seems to have had great Influence on peoples minds and to have disposed them much to the Changes that followed afterwards How these things were entred in the Books of Convocation cannot be now known For among the other sad losses sustained in the late burning of London this was one that almost all the Registers of the Spiritual Courts were burnt some few of the Arch-Bishops of Canterbury and Bishops of London's Registers being only preserved But having compared Fox his Account of this and some other matters and finding it exactly according to the Registers that are preserved I shall the more confidently build on what he published from those Records that are now lost This was the only thing in the first 18 years of the Kings Reign that seemed to lessen the Greatness of the Clergy but in all other matters he was a most faithful Son of the See of Rome Pope Iulius soon after his coming to the Crown sent him a Golden Rose with a Letter to Arch-Bishop Warham to deliver it and though such Presents might seem fitter for young Children than for men of discretion yet the King was much delighted with it and to shew his Gratitude there was a Treaty concluded the year following between the King and Ferdinand of Arragon for the Defence of the Papacy against the French King And when in opposition to the Council that the French King and some other Princes and Cardinals had called first to Pisa which was afterwards translated to Milan and then to Lions that summoned the Pope to appear before them and suspended his Authority Pope Iulius called another Council to be held in the Lateran the King sent the Bishops of Worcester and Rochester the Prior of St. Iohns and the Abbot of Winchelcomb to sit in that Council in which there was such a Representative of the Catholick Church as had been for several of the latter Ages in the Western Church in which a few Bishops packt out of several Kingdoms and many Italian Bishops with a vast number of Abbots Priors and other Inferiour Digniâ—â—ed Clergy-men were brought to Confirm together whatever the Popes had a mind to Enact which passing easily among them was sent over the world with a stamp of Sacred Authority as the Decrees and Decisions of the Holy Universal Church assembled in a General Council Nor was there a worse understanding between this King and Pope Leo the 10 th that succeeded Iulius who did also complement him with those Papal Presents of Roses and at his desire made Wolsey a Cardinal and above all other things obliged him by conferring on him the Title of Defender of the Faith upon the presenting to the Pope his Book against Luther in a pompous Letter Signed by the Pope and 27 Cardinals in which the King took great pleasure affecting it always beyond all his other Titles though several of the former Kings of England had carried the same Title as Spelman informs us So easie a thing it was for Popes to oblige Princes in those days when a Title or a Rose was thought a sufficient Recompence for the greatest Services The Cardinal Governing all Temporal Affairs as he did it is not to be doubted but his Authority was absolute in Ecclesiastical Matters which seemed naturally to lie within his Province yet Warham made some opposition to him and complained to the King of his encroaching too much in his Legantine Courts upon his Jurisdiction and the things being clearly made out the King chid the Cardinal sharply for it who ever after that hated Warham in his heart yet he proceeded more warily for the future But the Cardinal drew the hatred of the Clergy upon himself chiefly by a Bull which he obtained from Rome giving him Authority to visit all Monasteries and all the Clergy of England and to dispence with all the Laws of the Church for one whole year after the date of the Bull. The power that was lodged in him by this Bull was not more invidious than the words in which it was conceived were offensive for the Preamble of it was full of severe Reflections against the Manners and Ignorance of the Clergy who are said in it to have been delivered over to a Reprobate mind This as it was a publick Deâ—aming them so how true soever it might be all thought it did not become the Cardinal whose Vices were notorious and scandalous to tax others whose faults were neither so great nor so eminent as his were He did also affect a Magnificence and Greatness not only in his Habit being the first Clergy-man in England that wore Silks but in his Family his Train and other pieces of State equal to that of Kings And even in performing Divine Offices and saying Mass he did it with the same Ceremonies that the Popes use who judg themselves so nearly related to God that those humble acts of Adoration which are Devotions in other persons would abase them too much He had not only Bishops and Abbots to serve him but even Dukes and Earls to give him the Water and the Towel He had certainly a vast mind and he saw the corruptions of the Clergy gave so great Scandal and their Ignorance was so profound that unless some effectual ways were taken for correcting these they must needs fall into great disesteem with the People For though he took great liberties himself and perhaps according to the Maxime of the Canonists he judged Cardinals as Princes of the Church were not comprehended within ordinary Ecclesiastical Laws yet he seemed to have designed the Reformation of the Inferiour Clergy by all the means he could think of except the giving them a good Example Therefore he intended to visit all the Monasteries of England that so discovering their corruptions he might the better justifie the design he had to suppress most of them and convert them into Bishopricks Cathedrals Collegiate Churches and Colledges For which end he procured the Bull from Rome but he was diverted from making any use of it by some who advised him rather to suppress Monasteries by the Popes Authority than proceed in a Method which would raise great hatred against himself cast foul aspersions on Religious Orders and give the Enemies of the Church great advantages against it Yet he had communicated his design to the King and his Secretary Cromwell understanding it was thereby instructed how to proceed afterwards when they went about the total suppression of the Monasteries The Summoning of Convocations he assumed by vertue of his Legantine Power Of these there were two sorts the first were called by the King for with the Writs for a Parliament there went out always a Summons to the Two Arch-Bishops for calling a Convocation of
their Provinces the Stile of which will be found in the Collection It differs in nothing from what is now in use but that the King did not prefix the day requiring them only to be Summoned to meet with all convenient speed and the Arch-Bishops having the King's pleasure signified to them did in their Writs prefix the day Other Convocations were called by the Arch-Bishops in their several Provinces upon great Emergencies to meet and treat of things relating to the Church and were Provincial Councils Of this I find but one and that called by Warham in the first year of this King for restoring the Ecclesiastical Immunities that had been very much impaired as will appear by the Writ of Summons But the Cardinal did now as Legate issue out Writs for Convocations In the year 1522. I find by the Register there was a Writ issued from the King to Warham to call one who upon that Summoned it to meet at St. Pauls the 20 th of April But the Cardinal prevailed so far with the King that on the 2 d. of May after he by his Legantine Authority dissolved that Convocation and issued out a Writ to Tonstall Bishop of London to bring the Clergy of Canterbury to St. Peter's in Westminster there to meet and reform Abuses in the Church and consider of other important Matters that should be proposed to them What they did towards Reformation I know not the Records being lost But as to the Kings Supply it was proposed That they should give the King the half of the full value of their Livings for one year to be paid in Five years The Cardinal laid out to them how much the King had merited from the Church both by suppressing the Schism that was like to have been in the Papacy in Pope Iulius his time and by Protecting the See of Rome from the French Tyrannie but most of all for that excellent Book written by him in Defence of the Faith against the Hereticks and that therefore since the French King was making War upon him and had sent over the Duke of Albany to Scotland to make War also on that side it was fit that on so great an occasion it should appear that his Clergy were sensible of their Happiness in having such a King which they ought to express in granting somewhat that was as much beyond all former Presidents as the King had merited more from them than all former Kings had ever done But the Bishops of Winchester and Rochester opposed this For they both hated the Cardinal The one thought him ungrateful to him who had raised him The other being a man of a strict Life hated him for his Vices Both these spake against it as an unheard-of Tax which would so oppress the Clergy that it would not be possible for them to live and pay it and that this would become a Precedent for after-times which would make the condition of the Clergy most miserable But the Cardinal who intended that the Convocation by a great Subsidy should lead the way to the Parliament took much pains for carrying it thorough and got some to be absent and others were prevailed on to consent to it And for the fear of its being made a Precedent a Clause was put in the Act That it should be no Precedent for after-times Others laughed at this and said It would be a Precedent for all that if it once passed But in the end it was granted with a most glorious Preamble and by it all the Natives of England that had any Ecclesiastical Benefice were to pay the full half of the true value of their Livings in Five years and all Forreigners who were Beneficed in England were to pay a whole years Rent in the same time out of which number were excepted the Bishops of Worcester and Landaffe Polidore Virgil Peter the Carmelite Erasmus of Roterdam Silvester Darius and Peter Vannes who were to pay only as Natives did This encreased the hatred that the Clergy bore the Cardinal But he despised them and in particular was a great Enemy to the Monks and looked on them as idle mouths that did neither the Church nor State any Service but were through their scandalous Lives a reproach to the Church and a burden to the State Therefore he resolved to suppress a great number of them and to change them to another Institution From the days of King Edgar the State of Monkery had been still growing in England For most of the Secular Clergy being then Married and refusing to put away their Wives were by Dunstan Arch-Bishop of Canterbury and Ethelwald Bishop of Winchester and Oswald Bishop of Worcester who were all Monks turned out of their Livings There is in the Rolls an Inspeximus of King Edgars Erecting the Priory and Convent of Worcester which bears date Anno 964. Edgari 6 to on St. Innocents-day Signed by the King the Queen Two Arch-Bishops Five Bishops Six Abbots but neither Bishoprick nor Abbey are named Six Dukes and Five Knights but there is no Seal to it It bears that the King with the Council and Consent of his Princes and Gentry did Confirm and Establish that Priory and that he had Erected 47 Monasteries which he intended to encrease to 50. the number of Jubilee and that the former Incumbents should be for ever excluded from all pretensions to their Benefices because they had rather chosen with the danger of their Order and the prejudice of the Ecclesiastical Benefice to adhere to their Wives than to serve God Chastly and Canonically The Monks being thus setled in most Cathedrals of England gave themselves up to Idleness and Pleasure which had been long complained of but now that Learning began to be restored they being every-where possessed of the best Church-Benefices were looked upon by all Learned-men with an evil eye as having in their hands the chief encouragements of Learning and yet doing nothing towards it they on the contrary decrying and disparaging it all they could saying It would bring in Heresie and a great deal of mischief And the Restorers of Learning such as Erasmus Vives and others did not spare them but did expose their Ignorance and ill Manners to the world Now the King naturally loved Learning and therefore the Cardinal either to do a thing which he knew would be acceptable to the King or that it was also agreeable to his own Inclinations resolved to set up some Colledges in which there should be both great Encouragements for eminent Scholars to prosecute their Studies and good Schools for teaching and training up of Youth This he knew would be a great honour to him to be lookt upon as a Patron of Learning and therefore he set his heart much on it to have Two Colledges the one at Oxford the other at Ipswich the place of his Birth well constituted and nobly Endowed But towards this it was necessary to suppress some Monasteries which was thought every-whit as justifiable
And the corruptions of their Worship and Doctrine were such that a very small proportion of common sense with but an overly looking on the New Testament discovered them Nor had they any other varnish to colour them by but the Authority and Traditions of the Church But when some studious men began to read the Ancient Fathers and Councils though there was then a great mixture of Sophisticated stuff that went under the Ancient names and was joyned to their true works which Criticks have since discovered to be spurious they found a vast difference between the first Five Ages of the Christian Church in which Piety and Learning prevailed and the last Ten Ages in which Ignorance had buried all their former Learning only a little misguided Devotion was retained for Six of these Ages and in the last Four the restless Ambition and Usurpation of the Popes was supported by the seeming holiness of the begging Friers and the false Counterfeits of Learning which were among the Canonists School-men and Casuists So that it was incredible to see how men notwithstanding all the opposition the Princes every-where made to the progress of these reputed new Opinions and the great advantages by which the Church of Rome both held and drew many into their Interests were generally inclined to these Doctrines Those of the Clergy who at first Preached them were of the begging Orders of Friers who having fewer engagements on them from their Interests were freer to discover and follow the truth And the austere Discipline they had been trained under did prepare them to encounter those difficulties that lay in their way And the Laity that had long lookt on their Pastors with an evil eye did receive these Opinions very easily which did both discover the Impostures with which the world had been abused and shewed a plain and simple way to the Kingdom of Heaven by putting the Scriptures into their hands and such other Instructions about Religion as were sincere and genuine The Clergy who at first despised these new Preachers were at length much Allarmed when they saw all people running after them and râ—ceiving their Doctrines As these things did spread much in Germany Switzerland and the Netherlands so their Books came over into England where there was much matter already prepared to be wrought on not only by the prejudices they had conceived against the corrupt Clergy but by the Opinions of the Lollards which had been now in England since the days of Wickliff for about 150 years Between which Opinions and the Doctrines of the Reformers there was great Affinity and therefore to give the better vent to the Books that came out of Germany many of them were translated into the English-Tongue and were very much read and applauded This quickned the proceedings against the Lollards and the enquiry became so severe that great numbers were brought into the Toils of the Bishops and their Commissaries If a man had spoken but a light word against any of the Constitutions of the Church he was seized on by the Bishop's Officers and if any taught their Children the Lord's Prayer the Ten Commandments and the Apostle's Creed in the Vulgar Tongue that was crime enough to bring them to the Stake As it did Six men and a woman at Coventry in the Passion-week 1519. being the 4 th of April Longland Bishop of Lincoln was very cruel to all that were suspected of Heresie in his Diocess several of them abjured and some were Burnt But all that did not produce what they designed by it The Clergy did not correct their own faults and their cruelty was looked on as an evidence of Guilt and of a weak Cause so that the method they took wrought only on peoples fears and made them more cautious and reserved but did not at all remove the Cause nor work either on their reasons or affections Upon all this the King to get himself a name and to have a lasting Interest with the Clergy thought it not enough to assist them with his Authority but would needs turn their Champion and write against Luther in defence of the Seven Sacraments This Book was magnified by the Clergy as the most Learned Work that ever the Sun saw and he was compared to King Solomon and to all the Christian Emperours that had ever been And it was the chief subject of flattery for many years besides the glorious Title of Defender of the Faith which the Pope bestowed on him for it And it must be acknowledged that considering the Age and that it was the Work of a King it did deserve some Commendation But Luther was not at all daunted at it but rather valued himself upon it that so great a King had entred the lists with him and answered his Book And he replied not without a large mixture of Acrimony for which he was generally blamed as forgetting that great respect that is due to the Persons of Soveraign Princes But all would not do These Opinions still gained more footing and William Tindal made a Translation of the New Testament in English to which he added some short Glosses This was printed in Antwerp and sent over into England in the year 1526. Against which there was a Prohibition published by every Bishop in his Diocess Bearing that some of Luthers followers had erroneously Translated the New Testament and had corrupted the Word of God both by a false Translation and by Heretical Glosses Therefore they required all Incumbents to charge all within their Parishes that had any of these to bring them in to the Vicar-General within 30 days after that premonition under the pains of Excommunication and incurring the suspition of Heresie There were also many other Books Prohibited at that time most of them written by Tindal And Sir Thomas More who was a man celebrated for Vertue and Learning undertook the answering of some of those but before he went about it he would needs have the Bishops Licence for keeping and reading them He wrote according to the way of the Age with much bitterness and though he had been no Friend to the Monks and a great declaimer against the Ignorance of the Clergy and had been ill used by the Cardinal yet he was one of the bitterest Enemies of the new Preachers not without great cruelty when he came into Power though he was otherwise a very good-natured man So violently did the Roman Clergy hurry all their Friends into those excesses of Fire and Sword When the Party became so considerable that it was known there were Societies of them not only in London but in both the Universities then the Cardinal was constrained to act His contempt of the Clergy was looked on as that which gave encouragement to the Hereticks When reports were brought to Court of a company that were in Cambridge Bilney Latimer and others that read and propagated Luther's Book and Opinions some Bishops moved in the year 1523. that there might be a Visitation appointed
King intended to Marry her to France the more effectually to seclude her from the Succession considering the aversion his Subjects had to a French Government that so he might more easily settle his Bastard Son the Duke of Richmond in the Succession of the Crown While this Treaty went on the Kings scruples about his Marriage began to take vent It is said that the Cardinal did first infuse them into him and made Longland Bishop of Lincoln that was the Kings Confessor possess the Kings mind with them in Confession If it was so the King had according to the Religion of that time very just cause of Scruple when his Confessor judged his Marriage sinful and the Popes Legate was of the same mind It is also said that the Cardinal being alienated from the Emperor that he might irreparably embroil the King and him and unite the King to the French Interests designed this out of Spite and that he was also dissatisfied toward the Queen who hated him for his lewd and dissolute Life and had oft admonished and check't him for it And that he therefore designing to engage the King to Marry the French Kings Sister the Dutchess of Alenoon did to make way for that set this Matter on foot but as I see no good Authority for all this except the Queens suspitions who did afterwards charge the Cardinal as the cause of all her trouble so I am inclined to think the Kings Scruples were much ancienter for the King declared to Simon Grineus four years after this that for seven years he had abstained from the Queen upon these Scruples so that by that it seems they had been received into the Kings mind three years before this time What were the Kings secret motives and the true grounds of his Aversion to the Queen is only known to God and till the discovery of all Secrets at the day of Judgment must lye hid But the reasons which he always owned of which all Humane Judicatories must only take notice shall be now fully opened He found by the Law of Moses if a man took his Brothers Wife they should die childless This made him reflect on the death of his Children which he now looked on as a Curse from God for that unlawful Marriage Upon this he set himself to Study the case and called for the judgments of the best Divines and Canonists For his own Enquiry Thomas Aquinas being the Writer in whose works he took most pleasure and to whose judgment he submitted most did decide it clearly against him For he both Concluded that the Laws in Leviticus about the forbidden degrees of Marriage were Moral and Eternal such as obliged all Christians and that the Pope could only Dispense with the Laws of the Church but could not Dispense with the Laws of God Upon this reason that no Law can be Dispenced with by any Authority but that which is equal to the Authority that enacted it Therefore he infers that the Pope can indeed Dispence with all the Laws of the Church but not with the Laws of God to whose Authority he could not pretend to be equal But as the King found this from his own private Study so having commanded the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury to require the Opinions of the Bishops of England they all in a Writing under their hands and Seals declared they judged it an unlawful Marriage Only the Bishop of Rochester refused to set his hand to it and though the Arch-Bishop pressed him most earnestly to it yet he persisted in his refusal saying that it was against his Conscience Upon which the Arch-Bishop made another write down his Name and set his Seal to the Resolution of the rest of the Bishops But this being afterwards questioned the Bishop of Rochester denied it was his hand and the Arch-Bishop pretended that he had leave given him by the Bishop to put his hand to it which the other denied Nor was it likely that Fisher who scrupled in Conscience to Subscribe it himself would have consented to such a weak Artifice But all the other Bishops did declare against the Marriage and as the King himself said afterwards in the Legantine Court neither the Cardinal nor the Bishop of Lincoln did first suggest these scruples but the King being possessed with them did in Confession propose them to that Bishop and added that the Cardinal was so far from cherishing them that he did all he could to stiffle them The King was now convinced that his Marriage was unlawful both by his own study and the resolution of his Divines And as the point of Conscience wrought on him so the Interest of the Kingdom required that there should be no doubting about the Succession to the Crown left as the long Civil-War between the Houses of York and Lancaster had been buried with his Father so a new one should rise up at his death The King of Scotland was the next Heir to the Crown after his Daughter And if he Married his Daughter to any out of France then he had reason to judge that the French upon their Ancient Alliance with Scotland and that they might divide and distract England would be ready to assist the King of Scotland in his pretensions Or if he Married her in France then all those in England to whom the French Government was hateful and the Emperour and other Princes to whom the French Power grew formidable would have been as ready to support the pretensions of Scotland Or if he should either set up his Barstard Son or the Children which his Sister bore to Charles Brandon there was still cause to fear a Bloody decision of a Title that was so doubtful And though this may seem a consideration too Politick and Forreign to a matter of that nature yet the obligation that lies on a Prince to provide for the happiness and quiet of his Subjects was so weighty a thing that it might well come in among other Motives to incline the King much to have this matter determined At this time the Cardinal went over into France under colour to conclude a League between the Two Crowns and to Treat about the means of setting the Pope at liberty who was then the Emperours Prisoner at Rome and also for a project of Peace between Francis and the Emperour But his chief business was to require Francis to declare his Resolutions concerning that alternative about the Lady Mary To which it was answered That the Duke of Orleance as a fitter Match in years was the French King's Choice but this matter fell to the ground upon the Process that followed soon aâ—ter The King did much apprehend the opposition the Emperour was like to make to his designs either out of a principle of nature and honour to protect his Aunt or out of a Maxime of State to raise his Enemy all the trouble he could at home But on the other hand he had some cause to hope well even in that
particular For the Question of the unlawfulness of the Match had been first debated in the Cortes or Assembly of the States at Madrid and the Emperour had then shewed himself so â—avourable to it that he broke the Match to which he had bound himself with the Princess Therefore the King had reason to think that this at least would mitigate his opposition The Emperour had also used the Pope so hardly that it could not be doubted that the Pope hated him And it was believed that he would find the protection of the King of England most necessary to secure him either from the greatness of France or Spain who were Fighting for the best part of Italy which must needs fall into one of their hands Therefore the King did not doubt but the Pope would be compliant to his desires And in this he was much confirmed by the hopes or rather assurance which the Cardinal gave him of the Popes favour who either calculating what was to be expected from that Court on the account of their own Interest or upon some promises made him had undertaken to the King to bring that matter about to his hearts content It is certain that the Cardinal had carried over with him out of the Kings Treasure 240000 l. to be employed about the Popes Liberty But whether he had made a bargain for the Divorce or had fancied that nothing could be denied him at Rome it does not appear It is clear by many of his Letters that he had undertaken to the King that the business should be done and it is not like that a man of his wisdom would have adventured to do that without some good warrant But now that the Suit was to be moved in the Court of Rome they were to devise such Arguments as were like to be well heard there It would have been unacceptable to have insisted on the nullity of the Bull on this account because the matter of it was unlawful and fell not within the Popes Power For Popes like others Princes do not love to hear the extent of their Prerogative disputed or defined And to condemn the Bull of a former Pope as unlawful was a dangerous Precedent at a time when the Popes Authority was rejected by so many in Germany Therefore the Canonists as well as Divines were consulted to find such Nullities in the Bull of Dispensation as according to the Canon-Law and the proceedings of the Rota might serve to invalidate it without any diminution of the Papal Power Which being once done the Marriage that followed upon it must needs be annulled When the Canonists examined the Bull they found much matter to proceed upon It is a Maxime in Law that if the Pope be surprized in any thing and Bulls be procured upon false suggestions and untrue premises they may be annulled aâ—terwards Upon â—hich foundation most of all the Processes against Popes Bulls were grounded Now they found by the preamble of this Bull that it was said The King had desired that he might be dispensed with to Marry the Princess This was false for the King had made no such desire being of an Age that was below such considerations but Twelve years old Then it appeared by the preamble that this Bull was desired by the King to preserve the Peace between the King of England and Ferdinand and Isabella called Elizabetha in the Bull the Kings of Spain To which they excepted That it was plain this was false since the King being then but Twelve years old could not be supposed to have such deep speculations and so large a prospect as to desire a Match upon a politick account Then it being also in the Bull that the Popes Dispensation was granted to keep Peace between the Crowns if there was no hazard of any Breach or War between them this was a false suggestion by which the Pope had been made believe That this Match was necessary for averting some great mischief And it was known that there was no danger â—t all of that and so this Bull was obtained by a surprise Besides both King Henry of England and Isabella of Spain were dead before the King Married his Queen so the Marriage could not be valid by vertue of a Bull that was granted to maintain Amity between Princes that were dead before the Marriage was consummated And they also judged that the Protestation which the King made when he came of Age did retract any such pretended desire that might have been preferred to the Pope in his name and that from that time forward the Bull could have no further operation since the ground upon which it was granted which was the King's desire did then cease any pretended desire before he was of Age being clearly annulled and determined by that Protestation after he was of Age so that a subsequent Marriage founded upon the Bull must needs be void These were the grounds upon which the Canonists advised the Process at Rome to be carried on But first to amuse or over-reach the Spaniard the King sent word to his Ambassadour in Spain to silence the noise that was made about it in that Court Whether the King had then resolved on the Person that should Succeed the Queen when he had obtained what he desired or not is much questioned Some suggest that from the beginning he was taken with the charmes of Anne Boleyn and that all this Process was moved by the unseen spring of that secret affection Others will have this Amour to have been later in the King's thoughts How early it came there as this distance it is not easie to deâ—ermine But before I say more of it she being so considerable a Person in the â—ollowing Relation I shall give some account of her Sanders has assured the world That the King had a liking to her Mother who was Daughter to the Duke of Norfolk and to the end that he might enjoy her with the less disturbance he sent her Husband Sir Thomas Boleyn to be Ambassadour in France And that after Two years absence his Wife being with Child he came over and sued a Divorce against her in the Arch-Bishop of Canterburies Court but the King sent the Marques of Dorchester to let him know that she was with Child by him and that therefore the King desired he would pass the matter over and be reconciled to his Wiâ—e to which he consented And so Anne Boleyn though she went under the name of his Daughter yet was of the King 's bâ—getting As he describes her she was ill-shaped and ugly had Six Fingers a Gag-tooth and a Tumor under her Chin with many other unseemly things in her Person At the 15 th year of her Age he says both her Father's Butler and Chaplain lay with her Afterwaâ—ds she was sent to France where she was at first kept privatly in the house of a Person of Quality then she went to the French Court where she led such a dissolute life that
years together for before two years elapsed there was a War proclaimed against France and when overtures were made for a Peace it appears by the Treaty-Rolls that the Earl of Worcester was sent over Ambassador And when the Kings sister was sent over to Lewis the French King though Sir Thomas Boleyn went over with her he was not then so much considered as to be made an Ambassador For in the Commission that was given to many persons of Quality to deliver her to her Husband King Lewis the 12 Sir Thomas Boleyn is not named The persons in the Commission are the Duke of Norfolk the Marquess of Dorchester the Bishop of Duresm the Earls of Surrey and Worcester the Prior of St. Iohns and Doctor West Dean of Windsor A year after that Sir Thomas Boleyn was made Ambassador but then it was too late for Anne Boleyn to be yet unborn much less could it be as Sanders says that she was born two years after it But the Learned Camden whose Study and Profession led him to a more particular knowledg of these things gives us another account of her birth He says that she was born in the year 1507. which was two years before the King came to the Crown And if it be suggested that then the Prince to enjoy her Mother prevailed with his Father to send her Husband beyond Sea that must be done when the Prince himself was not 14 years of Age so they must make him to have corrupted other mens wives at that Age when yet they will not allow his Brother no not when he was 2 years older to have known his own wife But now I leave this foul Fiction and go to deliver certain Truths· Anne Boleyn's Mother was Daughter to the Duke of Norfolk and Sister to the Duke that was at the time of the Divorce Lord Treasurer Her Fathers Mother was one of the Daughters and heirs to the Earl of Wiltshire and Ormond and her great Grand-Father Sir Geofry Boleyn who had been Lord Major of London Married one of the Daughters and Heirs of the Lord Hastings and their Family as they had mixed with so much great Blood so had Married their Daughters to very Noble Families She being but seven years old was carried over to France with the Kings Sister which shews she could have none of those deformities in her person since such are not brought into the Courts and Families of Queens And though upon the French Kings Death the Queen Dowager came soon back to England yet she was so liked in the French Court that the next King Francis his Queen kept her about her self for some years and after her death the Kings Sister the Dutchess of Alenson kept her in her Court all the while she was in France which as it shews there was somewhat extraordinary in her person so those Princesses being much celebrated for their vertues it is not to be imagined that any person so notoriously defamed as Sanders would represent her was entertained in their Courts When she came into England is not so clear it is said that in the year 1522. when War was made on France her Father who was then Ambassador was recalled and brought her over with him which is not improbable but if she came then she did not stay long in England for Camden says that she served Queen Claudia of France till her death which was in Iuly 1524 and after that she was taken into service by K Francis his Sister How long she continued in that service I do not find but it is probable that she returned out of France with her Father from his Embassy in the year 1527. when as Stow says he brought with him the Picture of her Mistress who was offered in Marriage to this King If she came out of France before as those Authors before-mentioned say it appears that the King had no design upon her then because he suffered her to return and when one Mistress died to take another in France but if she stayed there all this while then it is probable he had not seen her till now at last when she came out of the Princess of Alenson's service but whensoever it was that she came to the Court of England it is certain that she was much considered in it And though the Queen who had taken her to be one of her Maids of Honour had afterwards just cause to be displeased with her as her Rival yet she carried her self so that in the whole Progress of the Sute I never find the Queen her self or any of her Agents fix the least ill Character on her which would most certainly have been done had there been any just cause or good colour for it And so far was this Lady at least for some time from any thoughts of Marrying the King that she had consented to Marry the Lord Piercy the Earl of Northumberland's eldest Son whom his Father by a strange compliance with the Cardinals vanity had placed in his Court and made him one of his servants The thing is considerable and clears many things that belong to this History and the Relator of it was an Ear-witness of the Discourse upon it as himself informs us The Cardinal hearing that the Lord Piercy was making addresses to Anne Boleyn one day as he came from the Court called for him before his servants before us all says the Relator including himself and chid him for it pretending at first that it was unworthy of him to match so meanly but he justified his choice and reckoned up her birth and Quality which he said was not inferior to his own And the Cardinal insisting fiercely to make him lay down his pretensions he told him he would willingly submit to the King and him but that he had gone so far before many witnesses that he could not forsake it and knew not how to discharge his conscience and therefore he entreated the Cardinal would procure him the Kings favour in it Upon that the Cardinal in great rage said why thinkest thou that the King and I know not what we have to do in so weighty a matter yes I warrant you but I can see in thee no submission at all to the purpose and said you have matched your self with such a one as neither the King nor yet your Father will agree to it and therefore I will send for thy Father who at his coming shall either make thee break this unadvised bargain or disinherit thee for ever To which the Lord Piercy replyed That he would submit himself to him if his Conscience were discharged of the weighty burden that lay upon it and soon after his Father coming to Court he was diverted another way Had that Writer told us in what year this was done it had given a great light to direct us but by this relation we see that she was so far from thinking of the King at that time that she had
granting the Kings desire The Cardinal Datary had forsaken the Court and betaken himself to serve God and his Cure and other Cardinals were Hostages so that now there were but Five about the Pope Monte Sanctorum Quatuor Ridolphi Ravennate and Perusino But a motion being made of sending over a Legate the Pope would by no means hearken to it for that would draw new troubles on him from the Emperor That had been desired from England by a dispatch of the 27th of December which pressed a speedy conclusion of the business upon which the Pope on the 12th of Ianuary did communicate the matter under the Seal of Confession to the Cardinals Sanctorum Quatuor and Simoneta who was then come to the Court and upon conference with them he proposed to Sir Gregory Cassali that he thought the safer way was That either by vertue of the Commission that the Secretary had obtained or by the Legantine Power that was lodged with the Cardinal of York he should proceed in the business And if the King found the matter clear in his own Conscience in which the Pope said No doctor in the whole world could resolve the matter beter than the King himself he should without more noise make judgment be given and presently Marry another Wife and then send for a Legate to Confirm the matter And it would be easier to ratifie all when it was once done than to go on in a Process from Rome For the Queen would protest that both the Place and the Judges were suspected and not free upon which in the course of Law the Pope must grant an Inhibition for the Kings not Marrying another while the Suit depended and must avocate the business to be heard in the Court of Rome which with other prejudices were unavoidable in a publick Process by Bulls from Rome But if the thing went on in England and the King had once Married another Wife the Pope then would find very good reasons to justifie the confâ—rming a thing that was gone so far and promised to send any Cardinal whom they should name This the Pope desired the Ambassadour would signifie to the King as the advice of the two Cardinals and take no notice of him in it But the dispatch shews he was a more faithful Minister than to do so The Ambassadour found all the earnestness in the Pope that was possible to comply with the King and that he was jealous both of the Emperour and Francis and depended wholly on the King so that he found if the terror of the Imperial Forces were over the Court of England would dispose of the Apostolical See as they pleased And indeed this advice how little soever it had of the Simplicity of the Gospel was certainly prudent and subtile and that which of all things the Spaniards apprehended most And therefore the General of the Observants moved Cardinal Campegius then at Rome for an Inhibition lest the Process should be carried on and determined in England But that being signified to the Pope he said It could not be granted since there was no Suit depending in which case only an Inhibition can be granted But now I must look over again to England to open the Counsels there At that time Staphileus Dean of the Rota was there and he either to make his Court the better or that he was so perswaded in opinion seemed fully satisfied about the Justice of the King's Cause So they sent him to Rome with Instructions both publick and secret The publick Instructions related to the Popes Affairs in which all possible Assistance was promised by the King But one Proposition in them flowed from the Cardinals Ambition That the Kings of England and France thought it would advance the Popes Interests if he should command the Cardinals that were under no restraint to meet in some secure place to consider of the Affairs of the Church that they might suffer no prejudice by the Popes Captivity And for that end and to conserve the Dignity of the Apostolick See that they should choose such a Vicar or President as partly by his Prudence and Courage partly by the assistance of the two Kings upon whom depended all their hopes might do such Services to the Apostolick See as were most necessary in that distracted time by which the Popes Liberty would be hastned It cannot be imagined but the Pope would be offended with this Proposition and apprehend that the Cardinal of York was not satisfied to be intriguing for the Popedom after his death but was aspiring to it while he was alive For as it was plain he was the Person that must be chosen for that trust so if the Pope were used hardly by the Emperour and forced to ill conditions the Vicar so chosen and his Cardinals would disown those Conditions which might end in a Schism or his Deposition But Staphileus his secret Instructions related wholly to the Kings business which were these That the King had opened to him the error of his Marriage and that the said Bishop out of his great Learning did now clearly perceive how invalid and insufficient it was Therefore the King recommended it to his care that he would convince the Pope and the Cardinals with the Arguments that had been laid before him and of which a Breviate was given him He was also to represent the great mischiefs that might follow if Princes got not justice and ease from the Apostolick See Therefore if the Pope were yet in Captivity he was to propose a meeting of the Cardinals for choosing the Cardinal of York to be their head during the Popes Imprisonment or that a full Commission might be sent to him for the Kings maâ—ter And in particular he was to take care that the Business might be tryed in England And for his pains in promoting the Kings Concerns the King promised to procure a Bishoprick for him in France and to help him to a Cardinals hat By him the King wrote to the Pope The rude draught of it remains under the Cardinals hand earnestly desiring a speedy and favourable dispatch of his business with a Credence to the Bearer The Cardinal also wrote to the Pope by him and after a long Congratulating his Liberty with many sharp reflections on the Emperor he pressed a Dispatch of the Kings Business in which he would not use many words this only I will add says he That that which is desired is holy and just and very much for the safety and quiet of this Kingdom which is most devoted to the Apostolical See He also wrote by the same hand to the Ambassador that the King would have things so carryed that all occasion of discontent or cavilling whether at home or abroad might be removed and therefore desired that another Cardinal might be sent Legate to England and joyned in Commission wiâ—h himself for judging the Matter He named either Campegius Tranus or Farnese Or if that could not be obtained that
a fuller Commission might be sent to himself with all possible haste since delays might produce great inconveniences If a Legate were named then care must be taken that he should be one who were Learned Indifferent and Tractable and if Campegius could be the man he was the fittest person And when one was named he should make him a decent present and assure him that the King would most liberally recompence all his labour and expence He also required him to press his speedy Dispatch and that the Commission should be full to try and determine wiâ—hout any reservation of the Sentence to be given by the Pope This Dispatch is interlined and amended with the Cardinals own hand But upon the Arrival of the Messenger whom the Secretary had sent with the Commission and Dispensation and the other Packets before mentioned It was debated in the Kings Council whether he should go on in his Process or continue to solicite new Bulls from Rome On the one hand they saw how tedious dangerous and expensive a Process at Rome was like to prove and therefore it seemed the easiest and most expedite way to proceed before the Cardinal in his Legantine Court who should ex officio and in the Summary way of their Court bring it to a speedy Conclusion But on the other hand if the Cardinal gave Sentence and the King should Marry then they were not sure but before that time the Pope might either change his mind or his Interest might turn him another way And the Popes Power was so absolute by the Canon Law that no general Clauses in Commissions to Legates could bind him to confirm their Sentences and if upon the Kings Marrying another Wife the Pope should refuse to confirm it then the King would be in a worse case than he was now in and his Marriage and Issue by it should be still disputable Therefore they thought this was by no means to be adventured on but they should make new Addresses to the Court of Rome In the debate some sharp words fell either from the King or some of his Secular Counsellors Intimating that if the Pope continued under such fears the King must find some other way to set him at ease So it was resolved that Stephen Gardiner commonly called Doctor Stevens the Cardinals chief Secretary and Edward Fox the Kings Almoner should be sent to Rome the one being esteemed the ablest Canonist in England the other one of the best Divines they were Dispatched the 10th of February By them the King wrote to the Pope thanking him that he had expressed such forward and earnest willingness to give him ease and had so kindly promised to gratifie his desires of which he expected now to see the effects He wrote also to the Cardinals his thanks for the chearfulness with which they had in Consistory promised to promote his Sute for which he assured them they should never have cause to Repent But the Cardinal wrote in a strain that shews he was in some fear that if he could not bring about the Kings desires he was like to lose his favour He besought the Pope as lying at his feet that if he thought him a Christian a good Cardinal and not unworthy of that Dignity an useful member of the Apostolick See a Promoter of Justice and Equity or thought him his faithful Creature or that he desired his own eternal Salvation that he would now so far consider his Intercession as to grant kindly and speedily that which the King earnestly desired which if he did not know to be Holy Right and Just he would undergo any hazard or punishment whatsoever rather than promote it but he did aprehend if the King found that the Pope was so overawed by the Emperor as not to grant that which all Christendom judged was grounded both on the Divine and Human Laws both he and other Christian Princes would from thence take occasion to provide themselves of other Remedies and lessen and despise the Authority of the Apostolick See In his Letters to Cassali he expressed a great sense of the Services which the Cardinal Sanctorum Quatuor had done the King and bid him enquire what were the things in which he delighted most whether Furniture Gold plate or Horses that they might make him acceptable presents and assure him that the King would contribute largely towards the carrying on the building of St. Peters in the Vatican The most Important thing about which they were employed was to procure the expediting of a Bull which was formed in England with all the strongest Clauses that could be imagined In the Preamble of which all the Reasons against the validity of the Bull of P. Iulius the 2d were recited and it was also hinted that it was against the Law of God but to lessen that it was added at least where there was not a sufficient Dispensation obtained therefore the Pope to reward the great Services by which the King had obliged the Apostolick See and having regard to the Distractions that might follow on a Disputable Title upon a full Consultation with the Cardinals having also heard the Opinions of Divines and Canonists Deputed for his Legate to concur with the Cardinal of York either together or the one being hindred or unwilling severally And if they found those things that were suggested against the Bull of P. Iulius or any of them well or sufficiently proved then to declare it void and null as surreptitiously procured upon false grounds and thereupon to Annul the Marriage that had followed upon it And to give both Parties full leave to Marry again notwithstanding any Appellation or Protestation the Pope making them his Vicars with full and absolute Power and Authority empowering them also to declare the Issue begotten in the former Marriage good and legitimate if they saw cause for it The Pope binding himself to confirm whatever they should do in that process and never to revoke or repeal what they should Pronounce Declaring also that this Bull should remain in force till the Process were ended and that by no Revocation or Inhibition it should be recalled and if any such were obtained these are all declared void and null and the Legats were to proceed notwithstanding and all ended with a full Non obstante This was judged the uttermost force that could be in a Bull Though the Civilians would scarce allow any validity at all in these extravagant Clauses but the most material thing in this Bull is that it seems the King was not fully resolved to declare his Daughter illegitimate Whether he pretended this to mitigate the Queens or the Emperors opposition or did really intend it is not clear But what he did afterwards in Parliament shews he had this deep in his thoughts though the Queens Carriage did soon after provoke him to pursue his resentments against her Daughter The French King did also joyn a most earnest Letter of his to the Pope
Carnalis Copula But in this perhaps is left out and 't is plainly said That they had Consummated their Marriage This the King's Council who suspected that the Breve was forged made great use of when the Question was argued whether Prince Arthur knew her or not Though at this time 't was said the Spaniards did put it in on design knowing it was like to be proved that the former Marriage was Consummated which they intended to throw out of the debate since by this it appeared that the Pope did certainly know that and yet granted the Breve and that therefore there was to be no more enquiry to be made into that which was already confessed so that all that was now to be debated was the Popes power of granting such a Dispensation in which they had good reason to expect a favourable Decision at Rome But there appeared great grounds to reject this Breve as a forged writing It was neither in the Records of England nor Spain but said to be found among the Papers of D. de Puebla that had been the Spanish Ambassador in England at the time of concluding the Match So that if he only had it it must have been cassated otherwise the Parties concerned would have got it into their hands Or else it was forged since Many of the names were written false which was a presumption that it was lately made by some Spaniards who knew not how to write the names true For Sigismund who was Secretary when it was pretended to have been Signed was an exact man and no such errors were found in Breves at that time But that which shewed it a manifest Forgery was that it bore date the 26th of December Anno 1503. on the same day that the Bull was granted It was not to be imagined that in the same day a Bull and a Breve should have been expedited in the same business with such material differences in them And the stile of the Court of Rome had this singularity in it That in all their Breves they reckon the beginning of the year from Christmas-day which being the Nativity of our Lord they count the year to begin then But in their Bulls they reckon the year to begin at the Feast of the Annunciation So that a Breve dated the 26th of December 1503. was in the vulgar account in the year 1502. therefore it must be false for neither was Iulius the 2d who granted it then Pope nor was the Treaty of the Marriage so far advanced at that time as to admit of a Breve so soon But allowing the Breve to be true they had many of the same Exceptions to it that they had to the Bull since it bore that the King desired the Marriage to avoid a Breach between the Crowns which was false It likewise bore that the Marriage had been Consummated between the Queen and Prince Arthur which the Queen denied was ever done so that the suggestion in her name being as she said false it could have no force though it were granted to be a true Breve And they said it was plain the Imperialists were convinced the Bull was of no force since they betook themselves to such arts to fortifie their Cause When Cardinal Campegio came to England he was received with the publick Solemnities ordinary in such a case and in his speech at his first Audience he called the King the Deliverer of the Pope and of the City of Rome with the highest complements that the occasion did require But when he was admitted to a private Conference with the King and the Cardinal he used many arguments to diswade the King from prosecuting the matter any further This the King took very ill as if his errand had been rather to confirm than annul his Marriage and complained that the Pope had broken his word to him But the Legate studied to qualifie him and shewed the Decretal Bull by which he might see that though the Pope wished rather that the business might come to a more friendly conclusion yet if the King could not be brought to that he was empowered to grant him all that he desired But he could not be brought to part with the DecretalBull out of his hands or to leave it for a minute either with the King or the Cardinal saying That it was demanded on these terms that no other person should see it and that Gardiner and the Ambassador had only moved to have it expedited and sent by the Legate to let the King see how well the Pope was affected to him With all this the King was much dissatisfied but to encourage him again the Legate told him he was to speak to the Queen in the Popes name to induce her to enter into a Religious life and to make the Vows But when he proposed that to her she answered him modestly that she could not dispose of her self but by the advice of her Nephews Of all this the Cardinal of York advertised the Cassalies and ordered them to use all possible endeavours that the Bull might be showen to some of the Kings Council Upon that Sir Gregory being then out of Rome the Proto-Notary went to the Pope and complained that Campegio had disswaded the Divorce The Pope justified him in it and said He did as he had ordered him He next complained that the Legate would not proceed to execute the Legantine Commission The Pope denied that he had any order from him to delay his proceedings but that by vertue of his Commission they might go on and pass Sentence Then the Proto-Notary pressed him for leave to shew the Bull to some of the Kings Council complaining of Campegio's stiffness in refusing it and that he would not trust it to the Cardinal of York who was his equal in the Commission To this the Pope answered in passion That he could shew the Cardinals Letter in which he assures him that the Bull should only be shewed to the King and himself and that if it were not granted he was ruined therefore to preserve him he had sent it but had ordered it to be burnt when it was once shewed He wished he had never sent it saying he would gladly lose a Finger to recover it again and expressed great grief for granting it and said They had got him to send it and now would have it showed to which he would never consent for then he was undone for ever Upon this the Proto-Notary laid before him the danger of losing the King and the Kingdom of England of ruining the Cardinal of York and of the undoing of their Family whose hopes depended on the Cardinal and that by these means Heresie would prevail in England which if it once had great footing there would not be so easily rooted out That all persons judged the Kings Cause right but though it were not so some things that were not good must be born with to avoid greater evils And at last he fell
down at his feet and in most passionate expressions begged him to be more compliant to the Kings desires and at least not to deny that small favour of showing the Decretal to some few Counsellors upon the assurance of absolute secrecy But the Pope interrupted him and with great signs of an unusual grief told him these sad effects could not be charged on him he had kept his word and done what he had promised but upon no consideration would he do any thing that might wound his Conscience or blemish his Integrity Therefore let them proceed as they would in England he should be free of all blame but should confirm their Sentence And he protested he had given Campegio no commands to make any delays but only to give him notice of their proceedings If the King who had maintained the Apostolick See had written for the Faith and was the Defender of it would over-turn it it would end in his own disgrace But at last the secret came out for the Pope confessed there was a League in Treaty between the Emperor and himself but denied that he had bound himself up by it as to the Kings business The Pope consulted with the Cardinals Sanctorum Quatuor and Simonetta not mentioning the Decretal to them which he had granted without communicating it to any body or entring it in any Register and they were of opinion that the Process should be carried on in England without demanding any thing further from Rome But the Imperial Cardinals spake against it and were moving presently for an Inhibition and an Avocation of the Cause to be tried at the Court of Rome The Pope also took notice that the Intercession of England and France had not prevailed with the Venetians to restore Cervia and Ravenna which they had taken from him and that he could not think that Republick durst do so if these Kings were in earnest It had been promised that they should be restored as soon as his Legate was sent to England but it was not yet done The Proto-Notary told him it should most certainly be done Thus ended that Conversation But the more earnest the Cardinal was to have the Bull seen by some of the Privy-Council the Pope was the more confirmed in his resolutions never to consent to it For he could not imagine the desire of seeing it was a bare curiosity or only to direct the Kings Counsellors since the King and the Cardinal could inform them of all the material Clauses that were in it Therefore he judged the desire of seeing it was only that they might have so many witnesses to prove that it was once granted whereby they had the Pope in their power and this he judged too dangerous for him to submit to But the Pope finding the King and the Cardinal so ill satisfied with him resolved to send Francisco Campana one of his Bed-chamber to England to remove all mistakes and to feed the King with fresh hopes In England Campegio found still means by new delays to put off the business and amused the King with new and subtle motions for ending the matter more dextrously Upon which in the beginning of December Sir Francis Brian and Peter Vannes the Kings Secretary for the Latine Tongue were sent to Rome They had it in Commission to search all the Records there for the Breve that was now so much talked of in Spain They were to propose several overtures Whether if the Queen vowed Religion the Pope would not dispence with the Kings second Marriage or if the Queen would not vow Religion unless the King also did it Whether in that case would the Pope dispence with his vow Or whether if the Queen would hear of no such proposition would not the Pope dispence with the Kings having two Wives For which there were diverss presidents vouched from the Old Testament They were to represent to the Pope that the King had laid out much of his best Treasure in his Service and therefore he expected the highest favours out of the deepest Treasure of the Church And Peter Vannes was commanded to tell the Pope as of himself that if he did for partial respects and fears refuse the Kings desires he perceived it would not only alienate the King from him but that many other Princes his Confederates with their Realms would withdraw their Devotion and Obedience from the Apostolick See By a dispatch that followed them the Cardinal tried a new project which was an offer of 2000 men for a Guard to the Pope to be maintained at the cost of the King and his Confederates And also proposed an enterview of the Pope the Emperor the French King and the Ambassadors of other Princes to be either at Nice Avignon or in Savoy and that himself would come thither from the King of England But the Pope resolved stedfastly to keep his ground and not to engage himself too much to any Prince therefore the motion of a Guard did not at all work upon him To have Guards about him upon another Princes pay was to be their Prisoner and he was so weary of his late Imprisonment that he would not put himself in hazard of it a second time Besides such a Guard would give the Emperor just cause of jealousie and yet not secure him against his power He had been also so unsuccesful in his contests with the Emperor that he had no mind to give him any new provocation And though the Kings of England and France gave him good words yet they did nothing nor did the King make War upon the Emperor so that his Armies lying in Italy he was still under his power Therefore the Pope resolved to unite himself firmly to the Emperor and all the use he made of the Kings earnestness in his Divorce was only to bring the Emperor to better terms The Lutherans in Germany were like to make great use of any decision he might make against any of his Predecessors Bulls The Cardinal Elector of Mentz had written to him to consider well what he did in the Kings Divorce for if it went on nothing had ever fallen out since the beginning of Luthers Sect that would so much strenghen it as that Sentence He was also threatned on the other side from Rome that the Emperor would have a General Council called and whatsoever he did in this Process should be examined there and he proceeded against accordingly Nor did they forget to put him in mind of his Birth that he was a Bastard and so by the Canon incapable of that Dignity and that thereupon they would depose him He having all these things in his prospect and being naturally of a fearful temper which was at this time more prevalent in him by reason of his late Captivity resolved not to run these hazards which seemed unavoidable if he proceeded further in the Kings business But his constant Maxime being to promise and swear deepest when he intended least he sent
lately there had been one granted by Pope Alexander the 6th to the King of Hungary against the Opinion of his Cardinals which had never been questioned and yet he could not pretend to such Merits as the King had And all that had ever been said in the Kings Cause was Sum'd up in a short Breviate by Cassali and offered to the Pope a Copy whereof taken from an Original under his own hand the Reader will find in the Collection The King ordered his Ambassadors to make as many Cardinals sure for his cause as they could who might bring the Pope to consent to it if he were still averse But the Pope was at this time possessed with a new jealousie of which the French King was not free as if the King had been tampering with the Emperor and had made him great offers so he would consent to the Divorce about which Francis wrote an anxious Letter to Rome the Original of which I have seen The Pope was also surprized at it and questioned the Ambassadors about it but they denyed it and said the union between England and France was inseparable and that these were only the Practices of the Emperors Agents to create distrust The Pope seemed satisfied with what they said and added that in the present conjuncture a firm union between them was necessary Of all this Sir Francis Brian wrote a long account in cipher But the Popes relapse put a new stop to business of which the Cardinal being informed as he ordered the Kings Agents to continue their care about his Promotion so he charged them to see if it were possible to get Access to the Pope and though he were in the very Agony of Death to propose two things to him the one that he would presently command all the Princes of Christendom to agree to a Cessation of Arms under pain of the Censures of the Church as Pope Leo and other Popes had done and if he should die he could not do a thing that would be more meritorious and for the good of his Soul than to make that the last Act of his Life The other thing was concerning the Kings business which he presseth as a thing necessary to be done for the clearing and eâ—se of the Popes Conscience towards God And withal he orders them to gain as many about the Pope and as many Cardinals and Officers in the Rota as they could to promote the Kings desires whether in the Popes sickness or health The Bishop of Verona had a great Interest with the Pope so by that and another Dispatch of the same Date sent another way they were ordered to gain him promising him great Rewards pressing him to remain still about the Popes person to ballance the ill Offices which Cardinal Angell and the Arch-Bishop of Capua did who never stirred from the Pope And to assure that Bishop that the King laid this Matter more to heart than any thing that ever befel him and that it would trouble him as much to be overcome in this Matter by these two Friers as to loose both his Crowns and for my part writes the Cardinal I would expose any thing to my life yea life it self rather than see the Inconveniencies that may ensue upon disappointing of the Kings desire For promoting the Business the French King sent the Bishop of Bayon to assist the English Ambassadors in his name who was first sent over to England to be well Instructed there They were either to procure a Decretal for the Kings Divorce or a new Commission to the two Legates with ampler Clauses in it than the former had to judge as if the Pope were in person and to emit compulsorie Letters against any whether Emperor King or of what degree soever to produce all manner of Evidences or Records which might tend towards the clearing the Matter and to bring them before them This was sought because the Emperor would not send over the pretended Original Breve to England and gave only an Attested Copy of it to the Kings Ambassadors least therefore from that Breve a new Suit might be afterwards raised for Annulling any Sentence which the Legates should give they thought it needful to have the Original brought before them In the penning of that new Commission Dr. Gardiner was ordered to have special care that it should be done by the best advice he could get in Rome It appears also from this Dispatch that the Popes Pollicitation to Confirm the Sentence which the Legates should give was then in Gardiner's hands for he was ordered to take care that there might be no disagreement between the date of it and of the new Commission And when that was obtained Sr. Francis Brian was commanded to bring them with him to England Or if neither a Decretal nor a new Commission could be obtained then if any other expedient were proposed that upon good advice should be found sufficient and effectual they were to accept of it and send it away with all possible diligence And the Cardinal conjured them by the Reverence of Almighty God to bring them out of their Perplexity that this Virtuous Prince may have this thing sped which would be the most joyous thing that could befal his heart upon Earth But if all things should be denyed then they were to make their Protestations not only to the Pope but to the Cardinals of the Injustice that was done the King and in the Cardinals name to let them know that not only the King and his Realm would be lost but also the French King and his Realm with their other Confederates would also withdraw their Obedience from the See of Rome which was more to be regarded than either the Emperors Displeasure or the Recovery of two Cities They were also to try what might be done in Law by the Cardinals in a Vacancy and they were to take good Counsel upon some Chapters of the Canon-Law which related to that and Govern themselves accordingly either to hinder an Avocation or Inhibition or if it could be done to obtain such thing as they could grant towards the Conclusion of the Kings Business At this time also the Cardinals Bulls for the Bishoprick of Winchester were expedited they were rated high at 15000 Ducats for though the Cardinal pleaded his great Merits to bring the composition lower yet the Cardinals at Rome said the Apostolick Chamber was very poor and other Bulls were then coming from France to which the favour they should show the Cardinal would be a Precedent But the Cardinal sent word that he would not give past 5 or 6000 Ducats because he was exchanging Winchester for Duresm and by the other they were to get a great Composition And if they held his Bulls so high he would not have them for he needed them not since he enjoyed already by the Kings Grant the Temporalities of Winchester which it is very likely was all that he considered in a Bishoprick They were
his Ambassadors it is plain that both the King and Queen came in Person into the Court where they both sate with their Council standing about them The Bishops of Rochester and St. Asaph and Doctor Ridley being the Queens Council When the King and Queen were called on the King answered Here but the Queen left her seat and went and kneeled down before him and made a Speech that had all the Insinuations in it to raise pity and compassion in the Court She said She was a poor woman and a stranger in his Dominions where she could neither expect good Council nor indifferent Judges she had been long his Wife and desired to know wherein she had offended him she had been his Wife twenty years and more and had born him several Children and had ever studied to please him and protested he had found her a true Maid about which she appealed to his own Conscience If she had done any thing amiss she was willing to be put away with shame Their Parents were esteemed very wise Princes and no doubt had good Counsellors and Learned men about them when the Match was agreed Therefore she would not submit to the Court nor durst her Lawyers who were his Subjects and assigned by him speak freely for her So she desired to be excused till she heard from Spain That said she rose up and made the King a low Reverence and went out of the Court. And though they called after her she made no answer but went away and would never again appear in Court She being gone the King did publickly Declare what a true and obedient Wife she had always been and commended her much for her excellent Qualities Then the Cardinal of York desired the King would witness whether he had been the first or chief mover of that matter to him since he was suspected to have done it In which the King did vindicate him and said That he had always rather opposed it and protested it arose meerly out of a scruple in his Conscience which was occasioned by the Discourse of the French Ambassador who during the Treaty of a Match between his Daughter and the Duke of Orleance did except to her being Legitimate as begotten in an unlawful Marriage upon which he resolved to try the lawfulness of it both for the quiet of his Conscience and for clearing the Succession of the Crown And if it were found lawful he was very well satisfied to live still with the Queen But upon that he had first moved it in Confession to the Bishop of Lincoln then he had desired the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury to gather the Opinions of the Bishops who did all under their Hands and Seals Declare against the Marriage This the Arch-Bishop confirmed but the Bishop of Rochester denied his Hand was at it And the Arch-Bishop pretended he had his consent to make another write his name to the Judgment of the rest which he positively denied The Court Adjourned to the 25th ordering Letters Monitory to be Issued out for Citing the Queen to appear under pain of Contumacy But on the 25th was brought in her Appeal to the Pope the Original of which is extant every page being both Subscribed and Superscribed by her She excepted both to the Place to the Judges and to her Council in whom she could not confide and therefore appealed and desired her Cause might be heard by the Pope with many things out of the Canon-Law on which she grounded it This being read and she not appearing was Declared Contumax Then the Legates being to proceed ex officio drew up Twelve Articles upon which they were to examine witnesses The substance of them was That Prince Arthur and the King were Brothers that Prince Arthur did Marry the Queen and Consummated the Marriage that upon his death the King by vertue of a Dispensation had Married her that this Marrying his Brothers Wife was forbidden both by Humane and Divine Law and that upon the complaints which the Pope had received he had sent them now to try and judge in it The Kings Council insisted most on Prince Arthur's having Consummated the Marriage and that led them to say many things that seemed indecent of which the Bishop of Rochester complained and said they were things detestable to be heard but Cardinal Wolsey 〈◊〉 him and there passed some sharp words between them The Legates proceeded to the Examination of Witnesses of which I shall say little the substance of their Depositions being fully set down with all their names by the Lord Herbert The sum of what was most material in them was that many violent presumptions appeared by their Testimonies that Prince Arthur did carnally know the Queen And it cannot be imagined how greater proofs could be made 27 years after their Marriage Thus the Court went on several days Examining Witnesses but as the matter was going on to a conclusion there came an Avocation from Rome Of which I shall now give an Account The Queen wrote most earnestly to her Nephews to procure an Avocation protesting she would suffer any thing and even death it self rather than depart from her Marriage that she expected no justice from the Legates and therefore lookt for their assistance that her appeal being admitted by the Pope the Cause might be taken out of the Legates hands Campegio did also give the Pope an account of their Progress and by all means advised an Avocation for by this he thought to excuse himself to the King to oblige the Emperor much and to have the reputation of a man of Conscience The Emperor and his Brother Ferdinand sent their Ambassadors at Rome orders to give the Pope no rest till it were procured and the Emperor said He would look on a Sentence against his Aunt as a dishonour to his Family and would lose all his Kingdoms sooner than endure it And they plied the Pope so warmly that between them and the English Ambassadors he had for some days very little rest To the one he was kind and to the other he resolved to be civil The English Ambassadors met oft with Salviati and studied to perswade him that the Process went not on in England but he told them their Intelligence was so good that whatever they said on that head would not be believed They next suggested that it was visible Campegio's advising an Avocation was only done to preserve himself from the envy of the Sentence and to throw it wholly on the Pope for were the matter once called to Rome the Pope must give Sentence one way or another and so bear the whole burden of it There were also secret surmises of Deposing the Pope if he went so far for seeing that the Emperor prevailed so much by the terrors of that the Cardinal resolved to try what operation such threatnings in the Kings name might have But they had no Armies near the Pope so that big words did only provoke and alienate him
the more The matter was such that by the Canon-Law it could not be denied For to grant an Avocation of a Cause upon good reason from the Delegated to the Supreme Court was a thing which by the course of Law was very usual And it was no less apparent that the Reasons of the Queens appeal were just and good But the secret and most convincing Motives that wrought more on the Pope than all other things were that the Treaty between him and the Emperor was now concerted Therefore this being to be published very speedily the Pope thought it necessary to avocate the matter to Rome before the publication of the Peace lest if he did it after it should be thought that it had been one of the secret Articles of the Treaty which would have cast a foul blot upon him Yet on the other hand he was not a little perplexed with the fears he had of losing the King of England he knew he was a man of an high Spirit and would resent what he did severely And the Cardinal now again ordered Dr. Bennet in his name and as with tears in his eyes lying at the Popes feet to assure him that the King and Kingdom of England were certainly lost if the Cause were Avocated Therefore he besought him to leave it still in their hands and assured him that for himself he should rather be torn in pieces joynt by joynt than do any thing in that matter contrary to his Conscience or to Justice These things had been oft said and the Pope did apprehend that ill effects would follow for if the King fell from his Obedience to the Apostolick See no doubt all the Lutheran Princes who were already bandying against the Emperor would joyn themselves with him and the Interests of France would most certainly engage that King also into the Union which would distract the Church give encouragement to Heresie and end in the utter ruin of the Popedom But in all this the crafty Pope comforted himself that many times threatnings are not intended to be made good but are used to terrifie and that the King who had written for the Faith against Luther and had been so ill used by him would never do a thing that would sound so ill as because he could not obtain what he had a mind to therefore to turn Heretick he also resolved to caress the French King much and was in hopes of making Peace between the Emperor and him But that which went nearest the Popes heart of all other things was the setting up of his Family at Florence and the Emperor having given him assurance of that it weighed down all other considerations Therefore he resolved he would please the Emperor but do all he could not to lose the King So on the 9th of Iuly he sent for the Kings Ambassadors and told them the Process was now so far set on in England and the Avocation so earnestly pressed that he could deny it no longer for all the Lawyers in Rome had told him the thing could not be denied in the common course of Justice Upon this the Ambassadors told him what they had in Commission to say against it both from the King and the Cardinal and pressed it with great vehemence So that the Pope by many sighs and tears showed how deep an impression that which they said made upon him he wished himself dead that he might be delivered out of that Martyrdom and added these words which because of their savouring so much of an Apostolical Spirit I set down Wo is me no body apprehends all those evils better than I do But I am so between the Hammer and the Forge that when I would comply with the Kings desires the whole storm then must fall on my head and which is worse on the Church of Christ. They did object the many promises he had made them both by word of mouth and under his hand He answered He desired to do more for the King than he had promised but it was impossible to refuse what the Emperor now demanded whose Forces did so surround him that he could not only force him to grant him Iustice but could dispose of him and all his Concerns at his pleasure The Ambassadors seeing the Pope was resolved to grant the Avocation pressed against it no further but studied to put it off for some time And therefore proposed that the Pope would himself write about it to the King and not grant it till he received his answer Of all this they gave Advertisement to the King and wrote to him that he must either drive the matter to a Sentence in great haste or to prevent the affront of an Advocation suspend the Process for some time They also advised the searching all the Packets that went or came by the way of Flanders and to keep up all Campegio's Letters and to take care that no Bull might come to England for they did much apprehend that the Avocation would be granted within very few days Their next Dispatch bore that the Pope had sent for them to let them know that he had Signed the Avocation the day before But they understood another way that the Treaty between the Emperor and him was finished and the Peace was to be proclaimed on the 18th of Iuly and that the Pope did not only fear the Emperor more than all other Princes but that he also trusted him more now On the 19th of Iuly the Pope sent a Messenger with the Avocation to England with a Letter to the Cardinal To the King he wrote afterwards All this while Campegio as he had Orders from the Pope to draw out the matter by delays so did it very dextrously And in this he pretended a fair excuse that it would not be for the Kings honour to precipitate the matter too much lest great advantages might be taken from that by the Queens Party That therefore it was fit to proceed slowly that the world might see with what Moderation as well as Justice the matter was handled From the 25th of Iune the Court Adjourned to the 28th ordering a second Citation for the Queen under the pains of Contumacy and of their proceeding to examine Witnesses And on the 28th they declared the Queen Contumacious the second time and examined several Witnesses upon the Articles and Adjourned to the 5th of Iuly on that day the Bull and Breve were read in Court and the Kings Council argued long against the validity of the one and the truth of the other Upon the grounds that have been already mentioned in which Campegio was much disgusted to hear them argue against the Popes Power of granting such a Dispensation in a matter that was against a Divine Precept alledging that his Power did not exend so far This the Legates over-ruled and said that that was too high a point for them to judg in or so much as to hear argued and that the Pope himself was the only
proper judge in that And it was odds but he would judge favourably for himself The Court Adjourned to the 12th and from that to the 14th On these days the Depositions of the rest of the Witnesses were taken and some that were ancient Persons were examined by a Commission from the Legates and all the Depositions were published on the 17th other instruments relating to the Process were also read and verified in Court On the 21th the Court saâ—e to conclude the matter as was expected and the Instrument that the King had Signed when he came of Age protesting that he would not stand to the Contract made when he was under Age was then read and verified Upon which the Kings Council of whom Gardiner was the chief closed their Evidence and summed up all that had been brought and in the Kings name desired Sentence might be given But Campegio pretending that it was fit some interval should be between that and the Sentence put it off till the 23th being Friday and in the whole Process he presided both being the ancienter Cardinal and chiefly to show great equity since exceptions might have been taken if the other had appeared much in it so that he only sate by him for form But all the Orders of the Court were still directed by Campegio On Friday there was a great appearance and a general expectation but by a strange surprize Campegio Adjourned the Court to the 1st of October for which he pretended that they sate there as a part of the Consistory of Rome and therefore must follow the Rules of that Court which from that time till October was in a Vacation and heard no Causes And this he averred to be true on the word of a true Prelate The King was in a Chamber very near where he heard what passed and was inexpressibly surprized at it The Dukes of Norfolk and Suffolk were in Court and complained much of this delay and pressed the Legates to give Sentence Campegio answered that what they might then pronounce would be of no force as being in Vacation-time but gave great hopes of a favourable Sentence in the beginning of October Upon which the Lords spake very high And the Duke of Suffolk with great Commotion Swore by the Mass that he saw it was true which had been commonly said That never Cardinal yet did good in England and so all the Temporal Lords went away in a fury leaving the Legates Wolsey especially in no small perplexity Wolsey knew it would be suspected that he understood this before-hand and that it would be to no purpose for him either to say he did not know or could not help it all Apologies being ill heard by an enraged Prince Campegio had not much to lose in England but his Bishoprick of Salisbury and the reward he expected from the King which he knew the Emperor and the Pope would plentifully make up to him But his Collegue was in a worse condition he had much to fear because he had much to lose For as the King had severely chid him for the delays of the business so he was now to expect a heavy storm from him and after so long an Administration of Affairs by so insolent a Favourite it was not to be doubted but as many of his Enemies were joyning against him so matter must needs be found to work his ruin with a Prince that was Alienated from him Therefore he was under all the disorders which a fear that was heightned by Ambition and Covetousness could produce But the King govern'd himself upon this occasion with more temper than could have been expected from a man of his humour Therefore as he made no great show of disturbance so to divert his uneasie thoughts he went his Progress Soon after he received his Agents Letter from Rome and made Gardiner who was then Secretary of State write to the Cardinal to put Campegio to his Oath whether he had revealed the Kings Secrets to the Pope or not And if he Swore he had not done it to make him Swear he should never do it A little after that the Messenger came from Rome with a Breve to the Legates requiring them to proceed no further and with an Avocation of the Cause to Rome together with Letters Citatory to the King and Queen to appear there in Person or by their Proxies Of which when the King was advertised Gardiner wrote to the Cardinal by his order That the King would not have the Letters Citatory executed or the Commission discharged by vertue of them but that upon the Popes Breve to them they should declare their Commission void For he would not suffer a thing so much to the prejudice of his Crown as a Citation be made to appear in another Court nor would he let his Subjects imagine that he was to be Cited out of his Kingdom This was the first step that he made for the lessening of the Popes Power Upon which the two Cardinals for they were Legates no longer went to the King at Grafton It was generally expected that Wolsey should have been disgraced then for not only the King was offended with him but he received new Informations of his having juggled in the business and that he secretly advised the Pope to do what was done This was set about by some of the Queens Agents as if there was certain knowledge had of it at Rome and it was said that some Letters of his to the Pope were by a trick found and brought over to England The Emperor lookt on the Cardinal as his inveterate Enemy and designed to ruin him if it was possible nor was it hard to perswade the Queen to concur with him to pull him down But all this seems an artifice of theirs only to destroy him For the earnestness the Cardinal expressed in this matter was such that either he was sincere in it or he was the best at dessembling that ever was But these suggestions were easily infused in the Kings angry mind so strangely are men turned by their affections that sometimes they will believe nothing and at other times they believe every thing Yet when the Cardinal with his Colleague came to Court they were received by the King with very hearty expressions of kindness and Wolsey was often in private with him sometimes in presence of the Council and sometimes alone once he was many hours with the King alone and when they took leave he sent them away very obligingly But that which gave Cardinal Wolsey the most assurance was that all those who were admitted to the Kings privacies did carry themselves towards him as they were wont to do both the Duke of Suffolk Sir Thomas Boleyn then made Vis-count of Rochford Sir Brian Tuke and Gardiner concluding that from the motions of such Weather-cocks the air of the Princes affections was best gathered Anne Boleyn was now brought to the Court again out of which she had been dismissed for some
some days publick Dispute on the 1st of Iuly determined to the same purpose about which Crooks Letter will be found among the Instruments at the end of this Book At Ferrara the Divines did also confirm the same conclusion and sâ—t their Seal to it but it was taken away violently by some of the other Faction yet the Duke made it be restored The profession of the Canon-Law was then in great credit there and in a Congregation of 72 of that proâ—ession it was determined for the King but they asked 150 Crowns foâ— setting the Seal to it and Crook would not give more than an hundred the next day he came and offered the Money but then it was told him they would not meddle in it and he could not afterwards obtain it In all Crook sent over by Stokesley an hundred several Books Papers and Subscriptions and there were many hands subscribed to many of those Papers But it seems Crook died before he could receive a reward of this great Service he did the King for I do not find him mentioned after this I hope the Reader will forgive my insisting so much on this Negotiation for it seemed necessary to give full and convincing Evidences of the sincerity of the Kings proceedings in it since it is so confidently given out that these were but mercenary Subscriptions What difficulties or opposition those who were employed in France found does not yet appear to me but the Seals of the chief Universities there were procured The University of Orleance determined it on the 7th of April The faculty of the Canon-Law at Paris did also conclude that the Pope had no Power to dispence in that Case on the 25th of May. But the great and celebrated faculty of the Sorbon whose Conclusions had been lookt on for some Ages as little inferiour to the Decrees of Councils made their Decision with all possible Solemnity and Decency They first met at the Church of St. Mathurin where there was a Mass of the H. Ghost and every one took an Oath to study the Question and resolve it according to his Conscience and from the 8th of Iune to the 2d of Iuly they continued searching the matter with all possible diligence both out of the Scriptures the Fathers and the Councils and had many Disputes about it After which the greater part of the Faculty did Determine That the King of Englands Marriage was unlawful and that the Pope had no Power to dispence in it and they set their common Seal to it at St. Mathurin's the 2d of Iuly 1530. To the same purpose did both the Faculties of Law Civil and Canon at Angiers Determine the 7th of May. On the 10th of Iune the Faculty of Divinity at Bourges made the same Determination And on the 1st of October the whole University of Tholose did all with one consent give their judgment agreeing with the former Conclusions More of the Decisions of Universities were not Printed though many more were obtained to the same effect In Germany Spain and Flanders the Emperors Authority was so great that much could not be expected except from the Lutherans with whom Cranmer conversed and chiefly with Osiander whose Neece he then Married Osiander upon that wrote a Book about Incestuous Marriages which was published but was called in by a Prohibition Printed at Ausburg because it Determined in the Kings cause and on his side But now I find the King did likewise deal among those in Switzerland that had set up the Reformation The Duke of Suffolk did most set him on to this so one who was imployed in that time writes for he often asked him how he could so humble himself as to submit his Cause to such a vile vitious stranger Priest as Campegio was To which the King answered He could give no other reason but that it seemed to him Spiritual men should judge Spiritual things yet he said he would search the matter further but he had no great mind to seem more curious than other Princes But the Duke desired him to discuss the matter secretly amongst Learned men to which he consented and wrote to some Forreign Writers that were then in great estimation Erasmus was much in his favour but he would not appear in it He had no mind to provoke the Emperor and live uneasily in his own Country But Simon Grineus was sent for whom the King esteemed much for his Learning The King informed him about his Process and sent him back to Basil to try what his Friends in Germany and Switzerland thought of it He wrote about it to Bucer Oecolampadius Zuinglius and Paulus Phrygion Oecolampadius as it appears by three Letters one dated the 10th of August 1531. another the last of the same Month another to Bucer the 10th of September was positively of Opinion That the Law in Leviticus did bind all mankind and says That Law of a Brothers Marrying his Sister-in-Law was a Dispensation given by God to his own Law which belonged only to the Jews and therefore he thought that the King might without any scruple put away the Queen But Bucer was of another mind and thought the Law in Leviticus did not bind and could not be Moral because God had dispensed with it in one Case of raising up seed to his Brother Therefore he thought these Laws belonged only to that Dispensation and did no more bind Christians than the other Ceremonial or Judiciary Precepts and that to Marry in some of these Degrees was no more a sin than it was a sin in the Disciples to pluck Ears of Corn on the Sabbath-day There are none of Bucers Letters remaining on this Head but by the answers that Grineus wrote to him one on the 29th of August another of the 10th of September I gather his Opinion and the reasons for it But they all agreed That the Popes Dispensation was of no force to alter the nature of the thing Paulus Phrygion was of Opinion That the Laws in Leviticus did bind all Nations because it is said in the Text That the Canaanites were punished for doing contrary to them which did not consist with the Iustice of God if those Prohibitions had not been parts of the Law of Nature Dated Basil the 10th of September In Grineus's Letter to Bucer he tells him that the King had said to him That now for seven years he had perpetual trouble upon him about this Marriage Zuinglius Letter is very full First he largely proves that neither the Pope nor any other Power could dispence with the Law of God Then that the Apostles had made no new Laws about Marriage but had left it as they found it That the Marrying within near degrees was hated by the Greeks and other Heathen Nations But whereas Grineus seemed to be of opinion that though the Marriage was ill made yet it ought not to be dissolved and inclined rather to advise that the King should take
another Wife keeping the Queen still Zuinglius confutes that and says If the Marriage be against the Law of God it ought to be dissolved But concludes the Queen should be put away honourably and still used as a Queen and the Marriage should only be dissolved for the future without Illegitimating the Issue begotten in it since it had gone on in a publick way upon a received error But advises that the King should proceed in a Judiciary way and not establish so ill a President as to put away his Queen and take another without due form of Law Dated Basil 17th of Aug. There is a second Letter of his to the same purpose from Zurick the first of September There is also with these Letters a long paper of Osianders in the form of a Direction how the Process should be managed There is also an Epistle of Calvins published among the rest of his Neither the date nor the person to whom it was directed are named Yet I fancie it was written to Grineus upon this occasion Calvin was clear in his judgment that the Marriage was null and that the King ought to put away the Queen upon the Law of Leviticus And whereas it was objected that the Law is only meant of Marrying the Brothers wife while he is yet alive he shews that could not be admitted for all the prohibited degrees being forbidden in the same style they were all to be understood in one sense Therefore since it is confessed that it is unlawful to Marry in the other degrees after the death of the Father Son Uncle or Nephew so it must be also a sin to Marry the Brothers wife after his death And for the Law in Deuteronomy of Marrying the Brothers wife to raise up seed to him he thought that by Brother there is to be understood a near Kinsman according to the usual phrase of the Hebrew tongue and by that he reconciles the two Laws which otherwise seem to differ illustrating his Exposition by the History of Ruth and Boaz. It is given out that Melancthon advised the Kings taking another wife justifying Polygamy from the old Testament but I cannot believe it It is true the Lawfulness of Polygamy was much controverted at this time And as in all controversies newly started many crude things are said so some of the Helvetian and German Divines seem not so fierce against it though none of them went so far as the Pope did who did plainly offer to grant the King Licence to have two wives and it was a motion the Imperialists consented to and promoted though upon what reason the Ambassador Cassali who wrote the account of it to the King could not learn The Pope forbade him to write about it to the King perhaps as Whisperers enjoyn silence as the most effectual way to make a thing publick But for Melancthons being of that mind great evidences appear to the contrary for there is a Letter of Osianders to him giving him many reasons to perswade him to approve of the Kings putting away the Queen and Marrying another the Letter also shews he was then of opinion that the Law in Leviticus was Dispensable And after the thing was done when the King desired the Lutheran Divines to approve his second Marriage they begged his excuse in a writing which they sent over to him so that Melanâ—â—hon not allowing the thing when it was done cannot be imagined to have advised Polygamy before hand And to open at once all that may clear the sense of the Protestants in the Question when some years after this Fox being made Bishop of Hereford and much inclined to their Doâ—ctrine was sent over to get the Divines of Germany to approve of the Divorce and the subsequent Marriage of Anne Boleyn he found that Melancthon and others had no mind to enter much into the Dispute about it both for fear of the Emperor and because they judged the King was led in it by dishonest affections they also thought the Laws in Leviticus were not Moral and did not oblige Christians and since there were no Rules made about the Degrees of Marriage in the Gospel they thought Princes and States might make what Laws they pleased about it yet aâ—ter much Disputing they were induced to change their minds but could not be brought to think that a Marriage once made might be annulled and therefore demurred upon that as will appear by the Conclusion they passed upon it to be found at the end of this volume All this I have set together here to give a right representation of the judgments of the several parties of Christendome about this matter It cannot be denyed that the Protestants did express great sincerity in this matter such as became men of conscience who were acted by true Principles and not by maxims of Policie For if these had governed them they had struck in more compliantly with so great a Prince who was then alienated from the Pope and in very ill terms with the Emperor so that to have gained him by a full Compliance to have protected them was the wisest thing they could do and their being so cold in the matter of his Marriage in which he had engaged so deeply was a thing which would very much provoke him against them But such measures as these though they very well became the Apostolick See yet theâ— were unworthy of men who designed to restore an Apostolick Religion The Earl of Wiltshire with the other Ambassadors when they had their Audience of the Pope at Bononia refused to pay him the submission of Kissing his foot though he graciously stretched it out to them but went to their Business and expostulated in the Kings name and in high words and in Conclusion told the Pope that the Prerogative of the Crown of England was such that their Master would not suffer any Citation to be made of him to any forreign Court and that therefore the King would not have his cause tryed at Rome The Pope answered that though the Queens Sollicitor had pressed him to proceed in the Citation bâ—th that her Marriage being further examined might receive a new Conâ—irmation for silencing the Dispuâ—es about it and because the King had withdrawn himself â—rom her yet if the King did not go further and did not innovate in Relâ—gion the Pope was willing to let the matter rest They went next to the Emperor to justifie the Kings Proceedings in the Suit of the Divorce But he told them he was bound in honour and justice to â—uppâ—rt his Aunt and that he would not abandon her Cranmer offered to maintain what he had written in his Book but whether they went so far as to make their Divines enter into any Discourse with him about it I do not know This appears that the Pope to put a Complement on the King declared Cranmer his Paenitentiary in England He having stayed some months at Rome after the Ambassadors were gone
places cited from the New Testament As for that of Herod both Iosephus and Eusebius witness that his Brother Philip was alive when he took his wife and so his sin was Adultery and not Incest We must also think that the Incestous Person in Corinth took his Fathers Wife when he was yet living otherwise if he had been dead St. Paul could not say it was a Fornication not named among the Gentiles for we not only find both among the Persians and other Nations the Marriage of Step-Mothers allowed but even among the Iews Adonijah desired Abisha in Marriage who had been his Fathers Concubine From all which they concluded that the Laws about the Degrees of Marriage were only Judiciary Precepts and so there was no other obligation on Christians to obey them than what flowed from the Laws of the Church with which the Pope might dispense They also said that the Law in Leviticus of not taking the Brothers wife must be understood of not taking her while he was alive for after he was dead by another Law a man might marry his Brothers wife They also pleaded that the Popes Power of Dispensing did reach further than the Laws of the Church even to the Law of God for he daily Dispensed with the Breaking of Oaths and Vows though that was expresly contrary to the Second Commandment and though the Fifth Command Thou shalt do no Murther be against Killing yet the Pope Dispensed with the putting Thieves to death and in some cases where the reason of the Commandment does not at all times hold he is the only judge according to Summa Angelica They Concluded the Popes Power of Dispensing was as necessary as his Power of Expounding the Scriptures and since there was a Question made concerning the obligation of these Levitical Prohibitions whether they were Moral and did oblige Christians or not the Pope must be the only Judge There were also some late Presidents found one of P. Martin who in the case of a mans having Marryed his own Sister who had lived long with her upon a Consultation with Divines and Lawyers Confirmed it to prevent the Scandal which the dissolving of it would have given Upon which St. Antonin of Florence says that since the thing was dispensed with it was to be refered to the judgment of God and not to be condemned The Pope had granted this Dispensation upon a very weighty Consideration to keep peace between two great Crowns it had now stood above Twenty years it would therefore raise an high scandal to bring it under debate besides that it would do much hurt and bring the Titles to most Crowns into Controversie But they Concluded that whatever Informalities or Nullities were pretended to be in the Bulls or Breves the Pope was the only competent judge of it and that it was too high a presumption for inferior Prelates to take upon them to examine or discuss it But to these Arguments it was Answered by the writers for the Kings cause that it was strange to see men who pretended to be such Enemies to all Heretical Novelties yet be guilty of that which Catholick Doctors hold to be the foundation of all Heresie which was the setting up of private senses of Scripture and Reasonings from them against the Doctrine and Tradition of the Church It was fully made out that the Fathers and Doctors of the Church did universally agree in this that the Levitical Prohibitions of the Degrees of Marriage are Moral and do oblige all Christians Against this Authority Cajetan was the first that presumed to write opposing his private conceits to the Tradition of the Church which is the same thing for which Luther and his followers are so severely Condemned May it not then be justly said of such men that they plead much for Tradition when it makes for them but reject it when it is against them Therefore all these exceptions are overthrown with this one Maxime of Catholick Doctrine That they are Novelties against the constant Tradition of the Christian Church in all Ages But if the force of them be also examined they will be found as weak as they are New That before the Law these degrees were not observed proves only that they are not evidently contrary to the Common sense of all men But as there are some Moral Precepts which have that natural evidence in them that all men must discern it so there are others that are drawn from publick inconvenience and dishonesty which are also parts of the Law of nature These Prohibitions are not of the first but of the second sort since the Immorality of them appears in this that the Familiarities and freedoms among near Relations are such that if an horror were not struck in men at conjunctures in these degrees Families would be much defiled This is the Foundation of the Prohibitions of Marriages in these degrees Therefore it is not strange if men did not apprehend it before God made a Law concerning it Therefore all examples before the Law show only the thing is not so evident as to be easily collected by the light of Nature And for the story of Iudah and Tamar there is so much wickedness in all the parts of it that it will be very hard to make a President out of any part of it As for the Provision about Marrying the Brothers wiâ—e that only proves the ground of the Law is not of its own Nature Immutable but may be Dispensed with by God in some cases And all these Moral Laws that are founded on publick conveniency and honesty are Dispensable by God in some cases but because Moses did it by Divine Revelation it does not follow that the Pope can do it by his Ordinary Authority For that about Herod it is not clear from Iosephus that Philip was alive when Herod Marryed his Wife For all that Iosephus says is that she separated from her Husband when he was yet alive and divorced her self from him But he does not say that he lived still after she Marryed his Brother And by the Law of Divorce Marriage was at an end and broken by it as much as if the Party had been dead So that in that case she might have Marryed any other Therefore Herods sin in taking her was from the Relation of having been his Brothers Wife And for the Incestuous person in Corinth it is as certain that though some few Instances of a King of Syria and some others may be brought of Sons Marrying their Step-Mothers yet these things were generally ill looked on even where they were practised by some Princes who made their Pleasure their Law Nor could the Laws of Leviticus be understood of not Marrying the Brothers wife when he was alive for it was not Lawful to take any mans Wife from him living Therefore that cannot be the meaning And all those Prohibitions of Marriage in other degrees excluding those Marriages simply whether during the life or after the death of
the Father Son Uncle and other such Relations there is no ground to disjoynt this so much from the rest as to make it only extend to a Marriage before the Husbands death And for any Presidents that were brought they were all in the latter Ages and were never Confirmed by any publick Authority Nor must the Practices of later Popes be laid in the Ballance against the Decisions of former Popes and the Doctrine of the whole Church and as to the Power that was ascribed to the Pope that began now to be enquired into with great Freedom as shall appear afterwards These Reasons on both sides being thus opened the Censures of them it is like will be as different now as they were then for they prevailed very little on the Queen who still persisted to justifie her Marriage and to stand to her Appeal And though the King carryed it very kindly to her in all outward appearance and employed every body that had credit with her to bring her to submit to him and to pass from her Appeal remitting the Decision of the matter to any Four Prelates and Four Secular men in England she was still unmovable and would hearken to no Proposition In the judgments that people passed the Sexes were divided the Men generally approved the Kings cause and the Women favoured the Queen But now the Session of Parliament came on the Sixteenth of Ianuary and there the King first brought in to the House of Lords the Determination of the Universities and the Books that were written for his cause by Forreigners After they were read and Considered there the Lord Chancellor did on the 20th of March with Twelve Lords both of the Spiritualty and Temporalty goe down to the House of Commons and shewed them what the Universities and Learned men beyond Sea had written for the Divorce and produced Twelve Original Papers with the Seals of the Universities to them which Sr. Brian Tuke took out of his hand and read openly in the House Translating the Latine into English Then about an Hundred Books written by Forreign Divines for the Divorce were also showed them none of which were read but put off to another time it being late When that was done the Lord Chancellor desired they would report in their Countries what they had heard and seen and then all men should clearly perceive that the King hath not attempted this matter of Will and Pleasure as strangers say but only for the Discharge of his Conscience and the Security of the Succession to the Crown Having said that he left the House The matter was also brought before the Convocation and they having weighed all that was said on both sides seemed satisfied that the Marriage was unlawful and that the Bull was of no force more not being required at that time But it is not strange that this matter went so easily in the Convocation when another of far greater consequence passed there which will require a â—ull and distinct account Cardinal Wolsey by exercising his Legantine Authority had fallen into a Premunire as hath been already shewn and now those who had appeared in his Courts and had sutes there were found to be likewise in the same guilt by the Law and this matter being excepted out of the Pardon that was granted in the former Parliament was at this time set on foot Therefore an Indictment was brought into the Kings Bench against all the Clergy of England for breaking the Statutes against Provisions or Provisors But to open this more clearly It is to be Considered that the Kings of England having claimed in all Ages a Power in Ecclesiastical Matters equal to what the Roman Emperors had in that Empire they exercised this Authority both over the Clergy and Laity and did at first erect Bishopricks grant Investitures in them call Synods make Laws about Sacred as well as Civil Concerns and in a word they Governed their whole Kingdom Yet when the Bishops of Rome did stretch their Power beyond either the limits of it in the Primitive Church or what was afterward granted them by the Roman Emperors and came to assume an Authority in all the Churches of Europe as they found some Resistance every where so they met with a great deal in this Kingdom and it was with much Difficulty that they gained the Power of giving Investitures Receiving Appeals to Rome and of sending Legates to England with several other things which were long contested but were delivered up at length either by feeble Princes or when Kings were so engaged at home or abroad that it was not safe for them to offend the Clergy For in the first Contest between the Kings and the Popes the Clergy were generally on the Popes side because of the Immunity and Protection they enjoyed from that See but when Popes became ambitious and warlike Princes then new Projects and Taxes were every where set on foot to raise a great Treasure The Pall with many Bulls and high Compositions for them Annates or first Fruits and Tenths were the standing Taxes of the Clergy besides many new ones upon emergent occasions So that they finding themselves thus oppressed by the Popes fled again back to the Crown for Protection which their Predecessors had abandoned From the days of Edward the 1st many Statutes were made to restrain the Exactions of Rome For then the Popes not satisfied with their other oppressions which a Monk of that time lays open fully and from a deep sense of them did by Provisions Bulls and other Arts of that See dispose of Bishopricks Abbeys and lesser Benefices to Forreigners Cardinals and others that did not live in England Upon which the Commonalty of the Realm did represent to the King in Parliament That the Bishopricks Abbeys and other Benefices were founded by the Kings and people of England To inform the people of the Law of God and to make Hospitality Alms and other works of Charity for which end they were endowed by the King and people of England and that the King and his other Subjects who endowed them had upon Voidances the Presentment and Collations of them which now the Pope had Usurped and given to Aliens by which the Crown would be disinherited and the ends of their endowments destroyed with other great Inconveniences Therefore it was ordained that these Oppressions should not be suffered in any manner But notwithstanding this the abuse went on and there was no effectual way laid down in the Act to punish these Transgressions The Court of Rome was not so easily driven out of any thing that either encreased their Power or their Profits Therefore by another Act in his Grand-Child Edward the 3ds time the Commons complained that these abuses did abound and that the Pope did daily reserve to his Collation Church-Preferments in England and raised the first-Fruits with other great Profits by which the Treasure of the Realm was carried out of it
Modena and Reggio from the Duke of Ferrara to which he pretended as being Fiefs of the Papacy and the Emperor having engaged by the former Treatyto restore them to him But now that the Popes pretensions were appointed to be examined by some Judges delegated by the Emperor they determined against the Pope for the Duke of Ferrara which so disgusted the Pope that he fell totally from the Emperor and did unite with the King of France a Match being also projected between the Duke of Orleance afterwards Henry the 2d and his Neece Catharine de Medici which did work much on the Popes ambition to have his Family Allied to so mighty a Monarch So that now he became wholly French The French King was also on account of this Marriage to resigne all the pretensions he had to any Territory in Italy to his younger Son which as it would give less-Umbrage to the other Princes of Italy who liked rather to have a King 's younger Son among them than either the Emperor or the French King so the Pope was wonderfully pleased to raise another great Prince in Italy out of his own Family On these grounds was the Match at this time designed which afterwards took effect but with this difference that by the Dolphin's death the Duke of Orleance became King of France and his Queen made the greatest Figure that any Queen of France had done for many Ages This change in the Popes mind might have produced another in the Kings Affairs if he had not already gone so far that he was less in fear of the Pope than formerly He found the Credit of his Clergy was so low that to preserve themselves from the contempt and fury of the people they were forced to depend wholly on the Crown For Lutheranisme was then making a great progress in England of which I shall say nothing here being resolved at the end of this Book to give an account of the whole Course of it in those years that fall within this time But what by the means of the new Preachers what by the scandals cast on the Clergy they were all at the Kings Mercy so he did not fear much from them especially in the Southern parts which were the richest and best peopled Therefore the King went on resolutely The Pope on the other hand was in great perplexity he saw England ready to be lost and knew not what to do to rescue or preserve it If he gave way to what was lately done in the business of the Premunire he must thereby lose the greatest advantages he drew from that Nation and it was not likely that after the King had gone so far he would undo what was done The Emperor was more remiss in prosecuting the Queens Appeal at Rome for at that time the Turk with a most numerous and powerful Army was making an impression on Hungary which to the great scandal of the most Christian King was imputed to his Councils and Presents at the Port and all the Emperor's thoughts were taken up with this Therefore as he gave the Protestant Princes of Germany some present satisfaction in Religion and other matters so he sent over to England and desired the Kings assistance against that vast Army of 300000 men that was falling in upon Christendom To this the King made a general answer that gave some hopes of assisting him But at the same time the Protestant Princes resolving to draw some advantage from that conjuncture of Affairs and being courted by the French King entred into a League with him for the defence of the Rights of the Empire And to make this firmer the King was invited by the French King to joyn in it to which he consented and sent over to France a sum of Money to be employed â—or the safety of the Empire And this provoked the Emperor to renew his endeavours in the Court of Rome for prosecuting the Queens Appeal The French King encouraged the King to go on with his Divorce that he might totally Alienate him from the Emperor The French Writers also add another Consideration which seems unworthy of so great a King that he himself being at that time so publick a Courtier of Ladies was not ill pleased to set forward a thing of that nature But though Princes allow themselves their pleasures yet they seldom Govern their Affairs by such Maximes In the beginning of the next year a new Session of Parliament was held in which the House of Commons went on to complain of many other grievances they lay under from the Clergy which they put in a writing and Presented it to the King In it they complained of the proceedings in the Spiritual Courts and especially their calling men before them ex officio and laying Articles to their charge without any Accuser and then admitting no Purgation but causing the Party Accused either to abjure or to be burnt which they found very grievous and intollerable This was occasioned by some violent proceeding against some reputed Hereticks of which an account shall be given afterwards But those complaints were stifled and great misunderstandings arose between the King and the House of Commons upon this following occasion There was a common practice in England of mens making such Setlements of their Estates by their Last Wills or other Deeds that the King and some great Lords were thereby defrauded of the advantages they made by Wards Marriages and Primer Season For regulating which a Bill was brought in to the House of Peers and assented to there but when it was sent down to the House of Commons it was rejected by them and they would neither pass the Bill nor any other Qualification of that Abuse This gave the King great offence and the House when they addressed to him about the proceedings of the Clergy also prayed That he would consider what Cost Charge and Pains they had been at since the beginning of the Parliament and that it would please his Grace of his Princely Benignity to Dissolve his Court of Parliament and that his Subjects might return into their Countries To which the King answered That for their complaints of the Clergy he must hear them also before he could give Judgment since in Justice he ought to hear both Parties but that their desiring the Redress of such Abuses was contrary to the other part of their Petition for if the Parliament were Dissolved how could those things they complained of be amended And as they complained of their long attendance so the King had stayed as long as they had done and yet he had still patience and so they must have otherwise their grievances would be without Redress But he did expostulate severely upon their rejecting the Bill about Deeds in prejudice of the Rights of the Crown He â—aid he had offered them a great mitigation of what by the rigour of the Law he might pretend to and if they would not accept of it he would
try the outmost severity that the Law allowed and would not offer them such a favour again Yet all this did not prevail for the Act was rejected and their complaint against the Clergy was also laid aside and the Parliament was Prorogued till April next In this Parliament the Foundation of the Breach that afterwards followed with Rome was laid by an Act for restraining the payment of Annates to that Court which since it is not Printed with the other Statutes shall be found in the end of this Volume The substance of it is as follows That great Sums of Money had been conveyed out of the Kingdom under the Title of Annates or first Fruits to the Court of Rome which they extorted by restraint of Bulls and other writs that it happened often by the frequent deaths of Arch-Bishops and Bishops to turn to the utter undoing of their Friends who had advanced those Sums for them These Annates were founded on no Law for they had no other way of obliging the Incumbents of Sees to pay them but by restraining their Bulls The Parliament therefore considering that these were first begun to be payed to defend Christendome against Infidels but were now turned to a duty claimed by that Court against all Right and Conscience and that vast Sums were carryed away upon that account which from the Second year of King Henry the 7th to that present time amounted to 800000 Ducats besides many other heavy Exactions of that Court did declare that the King was bound by his Duty to Almighty God as a good Christian Prince to hinder these oppressions And that the rather because many of the Prelates were then very Aged and like to die in a short time whereby vast Sums of Money should be carryed out of England to the great Impoverishing of the Kingdom And therefore all payments of first Fruits to the Court of Rome were put down and for ever restrained under the pains of the forfeiture of the Lands Goods and Chattels of him that should pay them any more together with the Profits of his See during the time that he was vested with it And in case Bulls were restrained in the Court of Rome any person presented to a Bishoprick should be notwithstanding Consecrated by the Arch-Bishop of the Province or if he were presented to an Arch-Bishoprick by any two Bishops in the Kingdom whom the King should appoint for that end and that being so Consecrated they should be Invested and enjoy all the Rights of their Sees in full and ample manner yet that the Pope and Court of Rome might have no just cause of Complaint the persons presented to Bishopricks are allowed to pay them 5 lib. for the Hundred of the clear Profits and Revenues of their several Sees But the Parliament not willing to go to extremities Remitted the final ordering of that Act to the King that if the Pope would either charitably and reasonably put down the payment of Annates or so moderate them that they might be a tolerable burden the King might at any time before Easter 1533. or before the next Session of Parliament declare by his Letters Patents whether the premises or any part of them should be observed or not which should give them the full force and Authority of a Law And that if upon this Act the Pope should vex the King or any of his Subjects by E xommunications or other Censures these notwithstanding the King should cause the Sacraments and other Rites of the Church to be administred and that none of these Censures might be published or Executed This Bill began in the House of Lords from them it was sent to the Commons and being agreed to by them received the Royal Assent but had not that final Confirmation mentioned in the Act before the 9th of Iuly 1533. and then by Letters Patents in which the Act is at length recited it was confirmed But now I come to open the final Conclusion of the Kings Suit at Rome On the 25th of Ianuary the Pope wrote to the King that he heard reports which he very unwillingly believed that he had put away his Queen and kept one Anne about him as his Wife which as it gave much Scandal so it was an high Contempt of the Apostolick See to do such a thing while his Suit was still depending notwithstanding a Prohibition to the contrary Therefore the Pope remembring his former merits which were now like to be clouded with his present Carriage did exhort him to take home his Queen and to put Anne away and not to continue to provoke the Emperor and his Brother by so high an Indignity nor to break the General peace of Christendome which was its only security against the Power of the Turk What answer the King made to this I do not find but instead of that I shall set down the Substance of a Dispatch which the King sent to Rome about this time drawn from a Copy of it to which the date is not added But it being an answer to a Letter he received from the Pope the 7th of October it seems to have been written about this time and it concluding with a Credence to an Ambassador I judge it was sent by Doctor Bennet who was dispatched to Rome in Ianuary 1532. to shew the Pope the Opinions of Learned men and of the Universities with their Reasons The Letter will be found in the end of this Volume the Contents of it are to this purpose The Pope had writ to the King in order to the clearing all his scruples and to give him quiet in his Conscience of which the King takes notice and is sorry that both the Pope and himself were so deceived in that matter the Pope by trusting to the judgments of others and writing whatever they suggested and the King by depending so much on the Pope and in vain expecting remedy from him so long He imputes the mistakes that were in the Popes Letters which he says had things in them contrary both to Gods Law and Mans Law to the Ignorance and rashness of his Councellors for which himself was much to be blamed since he rested on their advice and that he had not carryed himself as became Christs Vicar but had dealt both unconstantly and deceitfully for when the Kings cause was first opened to him and all things that Related to it were explained he had Granted a Commission with a promise not to recall it but to confirm the Sentence which the Legates should give and a Decretal was sent over defining the cause If these were justly granted it was unjustice to revoke them but if they were justly revoked it was unjust to grant them So he presses the Pope that either he could grant these things or he could not If he could do it where was the Faith which became a Friend much more a Pope since he had broke these promises But if he said he could not do them had he
not then just cause to distrust all that came from him when at one time he condemned what he had allowed at another So that the King saw clearly he did not Consider the ease of his Conscience but other worldly respects that had put him on Consulting so many Learned men whose judgments differed much from those few that were about the Pope who thought the Prohibition of such Marriages was onely positive and might be dispensed with by the Pope whereas all other Learned men thought the Law was Moral and indispensable He perceived the Apostolick See was destitute of that Learning by which it should be directed and the Pope had oft professed his own Ignorance and that he spake by other mens mouths but many Universities in England France and Italy had declared the Marriage unlawful and the Dispensation null None honoured the Apostolick See more than he had done and therefore he was sorry to write such things if he could have been silent If he should obey the Popes Letters he would offend God and his own Conscience and give scandal to those who condemned his Marriage he did not willingly dissent from him without a very urgent cause that he might not seem to despise the Apostolick See therefore he desired the Pope would forgive the freedom that he used since it was the Truth that drew it from him And he added that he intended not to Impugn the Popes Authority further except he compelled him and what he did was only to bring it within its first and Ancient Limits to which it was better to reduce it than to let it always run on headlong and do amiss therefore he desired the Pope would Conform himself to the opinions of so many Learned men and do his Duty and Office The Letter ends with a Credence to the Ambassador The Pope seeing his Authority was declining in England resolved now to do all he could to recover it either by force or Treaty and so ordered a Citation to be made of the King to appear in Person or by Proxie at Rome to answer to the Queens appeal upon which Sir Edward Karne was sent to Rome with a new Character of Excusatour His Instructions were to take the best Counsel for pleading an Excuse of the Kings appearance at Rome First upon the grounds that might be found in the Canon Law and these not being sufficient he was to Insist on the Prerogatives of the Crown of England Doctor Bonner went with him who had expressed much zeal in the Kings cause though his great zeal was for Preferment which by the most servile ways he always Courted He was a forward bold man and since there were many Threatnings to be used to the Pope and Cardinals he was thought fittest for the employment but was neither Learned nor discreet They came to Rome in March where they found great heats in the Consistory about the Kings business The Imperialists pressed the Pope to proceed but all the wise and indifferent Cardinals were of another mind And when they understood what an Act was passed about Annates they saw clearly that the Parliament was resolved to adhere to the King in every thing he intended to do against their Interests The Pope expostulated with the Ambassadors about it but they told him the Act was still in the Kings Power and except he provoked him he did not intend to put it in execution The Ambassadors finding the Cardinal of Ravenna of so great reputation both for Learning and Vertue that in all matters of that kind his opinion was heard as an Oracle and gave Law to the whole Consistory they resolved to gain him by all means possible And Doctor Bennet made a secret address to him and offered him what Bishoprick either in France or England he would desire if he would bring the Kings matter to a good issue He was at first very shie at length he said he had been oft deceived by many Princes who had made him great Promises but when their business was ended never thought of performing them therefore he would be sure and so drave a Bargain and got under Doctor Bennets hand a promise of which a Copy being sent to the King written by Bennet himself will be found at the end of this Volume Bearing that he having Powers from the King for that effect dated the 29th of December last did promise the Cardinal for his help in the Kings affair Monasteries or other Benefices in France to the value of 6000 Ducates a year and the first Bishoprick that fell vacant in England and if it were not Ely that when ever that See was vacant upon his resigning the other he should be provided with the Bishoprick of Ely dated at Rome the 7th of February 1532. This I set down as one of the most Considerable Arguments that could be used to satisfie the Cardinals Conscience about the justice of the Kings cause This Cardinal was the fittest to work secretly for the King for he had appeared visible against him I find also by other Letters that both the Cardinals of Anâ—ona and Monte afterwards Pope Iulius the 3d were prevailed with by arguments of the same nature though I cannot find cut what the Bargains were Providellus that was accounted the greatest Canonist in Italy was brought from Bononia and entertained by the Ambassadors to give Counsel in the Kings cause and to plead his Excuse from appearing at Rome The plea was summed up in 28 Articles which were offered to the Pope and he admitted them to be examined in the Consistory appointing three of them to be opened at a Session But the Imperialists opposed that and after fifteen of them had been heard procured a new order that they should be heard in a Congregation of Cardinals before the Pope pretending that a Consistory sitting but once a week and having a great deal of other Business it would be long before the matter could be brought to any issue So Karne was served with a new order to appear in the Congregation the 3d. of April with this Certification That if he appeared not they would proceed Upon which he protested that he would adhere to the former Order yet being warned the second time he went first and protested against it which he got entered in the Datary This being considered in the Congregation they renewed the Order ofhearing it in the Consistory on the 10th of April and then Providellus opened three Conclusions Two of them related to Karne's Powers the third was concerning the Safety of the place to both parties But the Imperialists and the Queens Council being dissatisfied with this Order would not appear Upon which Karne complained of their Contumacy and said By that it was visible they were distrustful of their Cause On the 14th of April a new intimation was made to Karne to appear on the 17th with his Advocates to open all the rest of the Conclusions but he according to the first Order would onely plead
with the Lutherans he did not think it was then seasonable to call one That as for sending a Proxy to Rome if he were a private Person he could do it but it was a part of the Prerogative of his Crown and of the Priviledges of his Subjects That all Matrimonial Causes should be originally judged within his Kingdom by the English Church which was consonant to the general Councils and Customs of the ancient Church whereunto he hoped the Pope would have regard And that for keeping up his Royal Authority to which he was bound by Oath he could not without the consent of the Realm submit himself to a Forreign Jurisdiction hoping the Pope would not desire any violation of the Immunities of the Realm or to bring these into publick Contention which had been hitherto enjoyed without intrusion or molestation The Pope had confessed that without an urgent cause the Dispensation could not be granted This the King laid hold on and ordered his Ambassador to show him that there was no War nor appearance of any between England and Spain when it was granted To verifie that he sent an attested Copy of the Treaty between his Father and the Crown of Spain at that time By the words of which it appeared that it was then taken for granted that Prince Arthur had Consummated the Marriage which was also proved by good witnesses In fine since the thing did so much concern the Peace of the Realm it was fitter to judg it within the Kingdom than any where else therefore he desired the Pope would remit the discussing of it to the Church of England and then confirm the Sentence they should give To the obtaining of this the Ambassador was to use all possible diligence yet if he found real intentions in the Pope to satisfie the King he was not to insist on that as the Kings final Resolution And to let the Cardinal of Ravenna see that the King intended to make good what was promised in his name the Bishoprick of Coventry and Litchfield falling vacant he sent him the offer of it with a promise of the Bishoprick of Ely when it should be void Soon after this he Married Anne Boleyn on the 14th of November upon his landing in England but Stow says without any ground that it was on the 25th of Ianuary Rowland Lee who afterward got the Bishoprick of Coventry and Liechfield officiate in the Marriage It was done secretly in the presence of the Duke of Norfolk and her Father her Mother and Brother and Dr. Cranmer The grounds on which the King did this were That his former Marriage being of it self null there was no need of a Declarative Sentence after so many Universities and Doctors had given their judgments against it Soon after the Marriage she was with-Child which was looked on as a signalEvidence of her Chastity and that she had till then kept the King at a due distance But when the Pope and the Emperor met at Bononia the Pope expressed great Inclinations to favour the French King from which the Emperor could not remove him nor engage him to accept of a Match for his Neece Katherine de Medici with Francis Sforza Duke of Milan But the Pope promised him all that he desired as to the King of England and so that matter was still carried on Dr. Bennet made several propositions to end the matter either that it should be judged in England according to the Decree of the Council of Nice and that the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury with the whole Clergy of his Province should determine it or that the King should name one either Sir Thomas More or the Bishop of London the Queen should name another the French King should name a third and the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury to be the fourth or that the cause should be heard in England and if the Queen did Appeal it should be referred to three Delegates one of England another of France and a third to be sent from Rome who should sit and judge the Appeal in some indifferent place But the Pope would hearken to none of these Overtures since they were all directly contrary to that height of Authority which he resolved to maintain Therefore he ordered Capisucci the Dean of the Rota to cite the King to answer to the Queens Appeal Karne at Rome protested against the Citation since the Emperor's Power was so great about Rome that the King could not expect justice there and therefore desired they would desist otherwise the King would Appeal to the Learned men in Universities and said there was a nullity in all their proceedings since the King was a Soveraign Prince and the Church of England a free Church over which the Pope had no just Authority But while this depended at Rome another Session of Parliameot was held in England which began to sit on the 4th of February In this the Breach with Rome was much forwarded by the Act they passed against all Appeals to Rome The Preamble bears that the Crown of England was Imperial and that the Nation was a compleat Body within it self with a full Power to give justice in all cases Spiritual as well as Temporal and that in the Spiritualty as there had beed at all times so there were them men of that sufficiency and integrity that they might declare and determine all doubts within the Kingdom and that several Kings as Edward the 1st Edward the 3d Richard the 2d and Henry the 4th had by several Laws preserved the Liberties of the Realm both Spiritual and Temporal from the annoyance of the See of Rome and other forreign Potentates yet many inconveniences had arisen by Appeals to the See of Rome in Causes of Matrimony Divorces and other cases which were not sufficiently provided against by these Laws by which not only the King and his Subjects were put to great charges but justice was much delayed by Appeals and Rome being at such a distance Evidences could not be brought thither nor Witnesses so easily as within the Kingdom Therefore it was Enacted that all such Causes whether relating to the King or any of his Subjects were to be determined within the Kingdom in the several Courts to which they belonged notwithstanding any Appeals to Rome or Inhibitions and Bulls from Rome whose Sentences should take effect and be fully Executed by all Inferior Ministers and if any Spiritual Persons refused to Execute them because of Censures from Rome they were to suffer a years Imprisonment and fine and ransom at the Kings will and if any Persons in the Kings Dominions procured or executed any Process or Censures from Rome they were declared liable to the pains in the Statute of Provisors in the 16th of Rich. the 2d But that Appeals should only be from the Arch-Deacon or his Official to the Bishop of the Diocess or his Commissary and from him to the Arch-Bishop of the Province or the Dean of the Arches where the
read with many other Instruments and the whole Merits of the Cause were opened Upon which after many Sessions on the 23th of May Sentence was given with the Advice of all that were there present declaring it onely to have been a Marriage de facto but not de jure pronouncing it Null from the beginning One thing is to be observed That the Archbishop in the Sentence is called The Legate of the Apostolick See Whether this went of course as one of his Titles or was put in to make the Sentence firmer the Reader may judge Sentence being given the Archbishop with all the rest returned to London and five days after on the 28th of May at Lambeth by another Judgment he in general words no Reasons being given in the Sentence confirmed the Kings Marriage with the new Queen Anne and the first of Iune she was crowned Queen When this great Business which had been so long in agitation was thus concluded it was variously censured as men stood affected Some approved the Kings Proceedings as Canonical and Just since so many Authorities which in the intervall of a General Council were all that could be had except the Pope be believed Infallible had concurred to strengthen the Cause and his own Clergy had upon a full and long examination judged it on his side Others who in the main agreed to the Divorce did very much dislike the Kings second Marriage before the first was dissolved for they thought it against the common course of Law to break a Marriage without any publick Sentence and since one of the chief politick Reasons that was made use of in this Suit was to settle the Succession of the Crown this did embroil it more since there was a fair colour given to except to the Validity of the second Marriage because it was contracted before the first was annulled But to this others answered That the first Marriage being judged by the Interpreters of the Doctrine of the Church to have been Null from the beginning there was no need of any Sentence but onely for Form And all concluded it had been better there had been no Sentence at all than one so late Some excepted to the Archbishop of Canterbury's being Judge who by his former Writings and Disputes had declared himself partial But to this it was answered That when a man changes his Character all that he did in another Figure is no just Exception so Judges decide Causes in which they formerly gave Counsel and Popes are not bound to the Opinions they held when they were Divines or Canonists It was also said That the Archbishop did onely declare in Legal Form that which was already judged by the whole Convocation of both Provinces Some wondered at the Popes stifness that would put so much to hazard when there wanted not as good Colours to justifie a Bull as they had made use of to excuse many other things But the Emperors Greatness and the fear of giving the Lutherans advantages in disputing the Popes Authority were on the other hand so prevalent Considerations that no wonder they wrought much on a Pope who pretended to no other knowledge but that of Policy for he had often said He understood not the matter and therefore left it in other mens hands All persons excused Queen Katharine for standing so stifly to her ground onely her denying so confidently that Prince Arthur consummated the Marriage seems not capable of an Excuse Every body admired Queen Annes Conduct who had managed such a Kings Spirit so long and had neither surfeited him with great freedom nor provoked him by the other Extreme for the King who was extremely nice in these matters conceived still an higher Opinion of her and her being so soon with child after the Marriage as it made people conclude she had been chaste till then so they hoped for a Blessing upon it since there were such early appearances of Issue Those that favoured the Reformation expected better days under her Protection for they know she favoured them But those who were in their hearts for the Established Religion did much dislike it and many of the Clergy especially the Orders of Monks and Friars condemned it both in their Sermons and Discourses But the King little regarding the Censures of the Vulgar sent Embassadors to all the Courts of Europe to give notice of his new Marriage and to justifie it by some of those Reasons which have been opened in the former parts of this History He also sent the Lord Mountjoy to the Divorced Queen to let her know what was done and that she was no more to be treated as Queen but as Princess Dowager He was to mix Promises with Threatnings particularly concerning her Daughters being put next the Queens Issue in the Succession But the afflicted Queen would not yield and said she would not damn her Soul nor submit to such an Infamy That she was his Wife and would never call her self by any other Name whatever might follow on it since the Process still depended at Rome That Lord having written a Relation of what had passed between him and her shewed it to her but she dashed with a Pen all those places in which she was called Princess Dowager and would receive no Service at any ones hands but of those who called her Queen and she continued to be still served as Queen by all about her Against which though the King used all the Endeavours he could not without both threatning and violence to some of the Servants yet he could never drive her from it and what he did in that was thought far below that Height of Mind which appeared in his other Actings for since he had stript her of the real Greatness of a Queen it seemed too much to vex her for keeping up the Pageantry of it But the news of this made great impressions elsewhere The Emperor received the Kings justification very coldly and said â—e would consider what he was to do upon it which was looked on as a Dâ—câ—aration of War The French King though he expressed still gâ—eat Friendship to the King yet was now resolved to link himself to the Pope for the crafty Pope apprehending that nothing made the King of England so confident as that he knew his Friendship was necessary to the French King and fearing they had resolved to proceed at once to the puâ—ting down the Papal Authority in their Kingdoms which it appears they had once agreed to do resolved by all means to make sure of the French King which as it would preserve that Kingdom in his obedience so would perhaps frighten the King of England from proceeding to such extremities since that Prince in whose conjunction he trusted so much had forsaken him Therefore the Pope did so vigorously pursue the Treaty with Francis that it was as good as ended at this time and an Interview was projected between them at Marseilles The Pope did also grant him so great Power
sometimes made by the Emperors and sometimes confirmed by them Pope Hadrian in a Synod decreed that the Emperor should choose the Pope And it was a late and unheard of thing before the dayes of Gregory the 7th for Popes to pretend to depose Princes and give away their Dominions This they compared to the pride of Anti-Christ and Lucifer They also argued from Reason that there must be but one Supream and that the King being Supream over all his Subjects Clergy-men must be included for they are still Subjects Nor can their being in Orders change that former relation founded upon the Law of Nature and Nations no more than Wives or Servants by becoming Christians were not according to the Doctrine of the Apostles discharged from the Duties of their former Relations For the great Objection from those Offices that are peculiar to their Functions It was answered that these notwithstanding the King might well be Supream Head for in the Natural body there were many vital motions that proceeded not from the Head but from the Heart and the other inward parts and vessels and yet the Head was still the chief seat and root of Life So though there be peculiar functions appropriated to Church-men yet the King is still Head having Authority over them and a Power to direct and coerce them in these From that they proceeded to show that in England the Kings have allwayes assumed a Supremacy in Ecclesiastical matters They began with the most Ancient Writing that relates to the Christian Religion in England then extant Pope Elentherius Letter to King Lucius in which he is twice called by him Gods Vicar in his Kingdom and he writ in it that it belong'd to his Office to bring his Subjects to the Holy Church and to maintain protect and govern them in it Many Laws were cited which Canutus Ethelred Edgar Edmond Athelstan and Ina had Enacted concerning Church-men many more Laws since the Conquest were also made both against appeals to Rome and Bishops going out of the Kingdom without the Kings leave The whole business of the Articles of Clarendon and the Contests that followed between King Henry the 2d and Thomas Becket were also opened And though a Bishops Pastoral care be of Divine Institution yet as the Kings of England had divided Bishopricks as they pleased so they also converted Benefices from the Institution of the Founders and gave them to Cloisters and Monasteries as King Edgar did all which was done by the Consent of their Clergy and Nobility without dependance on Rome They had also granted these Houses Exemption from Episcopal Jurisdiction so Ina exempted Glastenbury and Offa St. Albans from their Bishops visitation and this continued even till the dayes of William the Conqueror for he to perpetuate the Memory of the Victory he obtained over Harald and to endear himself to the Clergy founded an Abbey in the Field where the Battel was fought and called it Battel-Abbey and in the Charter he granted them these words are to be found It shall be also free and quiet for ever from all subjection to Bishops or the Dominion of any other persons as Christs Church in Canterbury is Many other things were brought out of King Alfreds Laws and a speech of King Edgars with several Letters written to the Popes from the Kings the Parliaments and the Clergy of England to show that their Kings did always make Laws about Sacred matters and that their Power reach't to that and to the persons of Church-men as well as to their other Subjects But at the same time that they pleaded so much for the Kings Supremacy and Power of making Laws for restraining and Coercing his Subjects it appeared that they were far from vesting him with such an absolute Power as the Popes had pretended to for they thus defined the extent of the Kings Power To them specially and principally it pertaineth to defend the Faith of Christ and his Religion to conserve and maintain the true Doctrine of Christ and all such as be true Preachers and setters forth thereof and to abolish Abuses Heresies and Idolatries and to punish with corporal pains such as of malice be the occasion of the same And finally to oversee and cause that the said Bishops and Priests do execute their pastoral office truly and faithfully and specially in these points which by Christ and his Apostles was given and Committed to them and in case they shall be negligent in any part thereof or would not diligently execute the same to cause them to redouble and supply their lack and if they obstinately withstand their Princes kind monition and will not amend their faults then and in such case to put others in their rooms and places And God hath also commanded the said Bishops and Priests to obey with all humbleness and Reverence both Kings and Princes and Governors and all their Laws not being contrary to the Laws of God whatsoever they be and that not only propter Iram but also propter Conscientiam that is to say not only for fear of punishment but also for Discharge of Conscience Thus it appears that they both limited obedience to the Kings Laws with the due Caution of their not being contrary to the Law of God and acknowledged the Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction in the discharge of the Pastoral Office committed to the Pastors of the Church by Christ and his Apostles and that the Supremacy then pretended to was no such Extravagant Power as some imagine Upon the whole matter it was Concluded that the Popes Power in England had no good Foundation and had been managed with as much Tyranny as it had begun with Usurpation the Exactions of their Courts were every-where heavy but in no place so intolerable as in England and though many complaints were made of them in these last 300 years yet they got no ease and all the Laws about Provisors were still defeated and made ineffectual Therefore they saw it was impossible to moderate their proceedings so that there was no other Remedy but to extirpate their pretended Authority and thenceforth to acknowledge the Pope only Bishop of Rome with the jurisdiction about it defined by the Ancient Canons and for the King to re-assume his own Authority and the Prerogatives of his Crown from which the Kings of England had never formally departed though they had for this last Hundred years connived at an Invasion and Usurpation upon them which was no longer to be endured These were the Grounds of casting off the Pope's Power that had been for two or three years studied and enquired into by all the Learned men in England and had been debated both in Convocation and Parliament and except Fisher Bishop of Rochester I do not find that any Bishop appeared for the Popes Power and for the Abbots and Priors as they were generally very ignorant so what the Cardinal had done in suppressing some Monasteries and what they now heard that the
mitigated but that it may be to the Salvation of thy Soul to the extirpation terror and conversion of Hereticks and to the Unity of the Catholick Faith This was thought a scorning of God and men when those who knew that he was to be burnt and intended it should be so yet used such an Obtestation by the Bowels of Jesus Christ that the rigor might not be extreme This being certified the Writ was issued out and as the Register bears he was burnt in Smithfield the 4th of Iuly and one Andrew Hewet with him who also denyed the Presence of Christ in the Sacrament of the Altar This Hewet was an Apprentice and went to the meetings of these Preachers and was twice betrayed by some spies whom the Bishops Officers had among them who discovered many When he was examined he would not acknowledge the Corporal Presence but was illiterate and resolved to do as Frith did so he was also condemned and burnt with him When they were brought to the Stake Frith expressed great joy at his approaching Martyrdom and in a Transport of it hugged the â—aggots in his Arms as the Instruments that were to send him to his eternal rest One Doctor Cook a Parson of London called to the people that they should not pray for them any more than they would do for a Dog At which Frith smiled and prayed God to forgive him so the fire was set to and they were consum'd to Ashes This was the last Act of the Clergies Cruelty against mens lives and was much condemned it was thought an unheard-of barbarity thus to burn a moderate and learned young man only because he would not acknowledge some of their Doctrines to be Articles of Faith and though his private judgment was against their tenet yet he was not positive in it any further than that he could not believe the contrary to be necessary to Salvation But the Clergy were now so bathed in blood that they seemed to have strip't themselves of those impressions of pity and compassion which are natural to mankind they therefore held on in their severe courses till the Act of Parliament did effectually restrain them In the Account that was given of that Act mention was made of one Thomas Philips who put in his complaint to the House of Commons against the Bishop of London The proceedings against him had been both extreme and illegal he was first apprehended and put in the Tower upon suspition of Heresie and when they searched him a Copy of Tracy's Testament was found about him and Butter and Cheese were found in his Chamber it being in the time of Lent There was also another Letter found about him exhorting him to be ready to suffer constantly for the Truth Upon these presumptions the Bishop of London proceeded against him and required him to abjure But he said he would willingly swear to be obedient as a Christian man ought and that he would never hold any Heresie during his life nor favour Hereticks but the Bishop would not accept of that since there might be Ambiguities in it therefore he required him to make the Abjuration in common form which he refused to do and appealed to the King as the Supreme Head of the Church Yet the Bishop pronounced him Contumax and did excommunicate him but whether he was released on his Appeal or not I do not find yet perhaps this was the man of whom the Pope complained to the English Ambassadors 1532. that an Heretick having appealed to the King as the Supreme Head of the Church was taken out of the Bishops hands and judged and acquitted in the Kings Courts It is probable this was the man only the Pope was informed that it was from the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury that he Appealed in which there might be a mistake for the Bishop of London But whatever ground there may be for that conjecture Philips got his liberty and put in a Complaint to the House of Commons which produced the Act about Hereticks And now that Act being passed together with the extirpation of the Popes Authority and the Power being lodged in the King to correct and reform Heresies Idolatries and Abuses the Standard of the Catholick Faith being also declared to be the Scriptures the Persecuted Preachers had ease and encouragement every-where They also saw that the necessity of the Kings Affairs would constrain him to be gentle to them for the Sentence which the Pope gave against the King was committed to the Emperor to be executed by him who was then aspiring to an universal Monarchy and therefore as soon as his other Wars gave him leisure to look over to England and Ireland he had now a good colour to justifie an Invasion both from the Popes Sentence and the interests and honour of his Family in protecting his Aunt and her Daughter Therefore the King was to give him work elsewhere in order to which his interest obliged him to joyn himself to the Princes of Germany who had at Smalcald entred into a League offensive and defensive for the liberty of Religion and the Rights of the Empire This was a thorn in the Emperor's side which the Kings Interest would oblige him by all means to maintain Upon which the Reformers in England concluded that either the King to recommend himself to these Princes would relax the severities of the Law against them or otherwise that their Friends in Germany would see to it for in these first fervours of Reformations the Princes made that always a condition in their Treaties that those who favoured their Doctrine might be no more persecuted But their chief encouragement was from the Queen who Reigned in the Kings heart as absolutely as he did over his Subjects and was a known favourer of them She took Shaxton and Latimer to be her Chaplains and soon after promoted them to the Bishopricks of Salisbury and Worcester then vacant by the deprivation of Campegio and Ghinuccii and in all other things cherished and protected them and used her most effectual endeavours with the King to promote the Reformation Next to her Cranmer Arch-Bishop of Canterbury was a professed favourer of it who besides the Authority of his Character and See was well-fitted for carrying it on being a very Learned and Industrious man He was at great pains to collect the sense of Ancient Writers upon all the Heads of Religion by which he might be well-directed in such an Important matter I have seen two Volumns in Folio written with his own Hand containing upon all the Heads of Religion a vast heap both of places of Scripture and Quotations out of Ancient Fathers and later Doctors and School-men by which he governed himself in that work There is also an original Letter of the Lord Burghly's extant which I have seen in which he writes that he had six or seven Volumns of his Writings all which except two other that I have seen are lost for ought I can understand From
which it will appear in the sequel of this work that he neither Copied form Forreign Writers nor proceeded rashly in the Reformation He was a man of great temper and as I have seen in some of his Letters to Osiander and some of Osiander's answers to him he very much disliked the violence of the German Divines He was gentle in his whole behaviour and though he was a man of too great candour and simplicity to be refined in the Arts of Policy yet he managed his Affairs with great prudence which did so much recommend him to the King that no ill Offices were ever able to hurt him It is true he had some singular opinions about Ecclesiastical Functions and Offices which he seemed to make wholly dependent on the Magistrate as much as the Civil were but as he never studied to get his opinion in that made a part of the Doctrine of the Church reserving only to himself the freedom of his own thoughts which I have reason to think he did afterwards either change or at least was content to be over-ruled in it So it is clear that he held not that opinion to get the Kings favour by it for in many other things as in the business of the six Articles he boldly and freely argued both in the Convocation and the House of Peers against that which he knew was the Kings mind and took his life in his hands which had certainly been offered at a stake if the Kings esteem of him had not been proof against all attempts Next him or rather above him was Cromwell who was made the Kings Vice-gerent in Ecclesiastical matters A man of mean Birth but Noble Qualities as appeared in two signal Instances the one being his Pleading in Parliament so zealously and successfully for the fallen and disgrac'd Cardinal whose Secretary he was when Gardiner though more obliged by him had basely forsaken him This was thought so just and generous in him that it did not at all hinder his Preferment but raised his Credit higher Such a Demonstration of gratitude and friendship in misfortune being so rare a thing in a Court The other was his remembring the Merchant of Lucca that had pitied and relieved him when he was a poor stranger there and expressing most extraordinary acknowledgements and gratitude when he was afterwards in the top of his Greatness and the other did not so much as know him much less pretend to any returns for passed favours which shew'd that he had a noble and generous temper only he made too much haste to be great and rich He joyned himself in a firm friendship to Cranmer and did promote the Reformation very vigorously But there was another Party in the Court that wrestled much against it the head of it was the Duke of Norfolk who though he was the Queens Uncle yet was her mortal enemy He was a dextrous Courtier and complied with the King both in his Divorce and Separation from Rome yet did upon all occasions perswade the King to innovate nothing in Religion His great friend that joyned all along with him in those Counsels was Gardiner Bishop of Winchester who was a crafty and politick man and understood the King well and complied with his temper in every thing he despised Cranmer and hated all Reformation Longland that had been the Kings Confessor was also managed by them and they had a great Party in the Court and almost all the Church-men were on their side That which prevailed most with the King was that himself had writ a Book in Defence of the Faith and they said would he now retract that which all Learned men admired so much or would he encourage Luther and his Party who had treated him with so little respect If he went to change the Doctrines that were formerly received all the world would say he did it in spite to the Pope which would cast a great dishonour on him as if his passion govern'd his Religion Forreign Princes who in their hearts did not much blame him for what he had hitherto done but rather wished for a good opportunity to do the like would now condemn him if he medled with the Faith And his own Subjects who complied with that which he had done and were glad to be delivered from Forreign Jurisdiction and the Exactions of the Court of Rome would not bear a change of the Religion but might be thereby easily set on by the Emissaries of the Pope or Emperor to break out in Rebellion These things being managed skilfully and agreeing with his own private opinion wrought much on him and particularly what was said about his own Book which had been so much commended to him that he was almost made believe it was written by a special Inspiration of the Holy Ghost But on the other side Cranmer represented to him that since he had put down the Popes Authority it was not fit to let those Doctrines be still taught which had no other Foundation but the Decrees of Popes And he offered upon the greatest hazard to prove that many things then received as Articles of Faith were no better grounded therefore he pressed the King to give order to hear and examine things freely that when the Popes power was rejected the people might not be obliged to believe Doctrines which had no better warrant And for Political Counsels he was to do the duty of a good Christian Prince and leave the event to God and things might be carried on with that due care that the justice and reasonableness of the Kings proceedings should appear to all the world And whereas it was objected that the Doctrines of the Catholick Church ought not to be examined by any particular Church It was answered that when all Christendom were under one Emperor it was easie for him to call general Councils and in such circumstances it was fit to stay for a one and yet even then particular Churches did in their National Synods condemn Heresies and reform Abuses But the State of Christendom was now altered it was under many Princes who had different Interests and therefore they thought it a vain expectation to look for any such Council The Protestants of Germany had now for above ten years desired the Emperor to procure one but to no effect for sometimes the Pope would not grant it and at other times the French King protested against it The former year the Pope had sent to the King to offer a general Council to be held at Mantua this year but the King found that was but an illusion for the Marquess of Mantua protested he would not admit such a number of strangers as a Council would draw together into his Town yet the King promised to send his Ambassadors thither when the Council met But now the King consulting his Prelates whether the Emperor might by his Authority summon a general Council as the Roman Emperors had done some of them gave the following answer Copied from
And therefore they were every-where meeting together and consulting what should be done for suppressing Heresie and preserving the Catholick Faith That zeal was much inflamed by the Monks and Friers who clearly saw the Acts of Parliament were so levelled at their Exemptions and Immunities that they were now like to be at the Kings mercy They were no more to plead their Bulls nor claim any Priviledges further than it pleased the King to allow them No new Saints from Rome could draw more Riches or Honour to their Orders Priviledges and Indulgences were out of doors so that the Arts of drawing in the people to enrich their Churches and Houses were at an end And they had also secret Intimations that the King and the Courtiers had an eye on their Lands and they gave themselves for lost if they could not so embroyl the Kings Affairs that he should not adventure on so invidious a thing Therefore both in Confessions and Conferences they infused into the people a dislike of the Kings Proceedings which though for some time it did not break out into an open Rebellion yet the humor still fermented and people only waited for an opportunity So that if the Emperor had not been otherwise distracted he might have made War upon the King with great Advantages For many of his discontented Subjects would have joyned with the Enemy But the King did so dextrously manage his Leagues with the French King and the Princes of the Empire that the Emperor could never make any impressions on his Dominions But those factious Spirits seeing nothing was to be expected from any forreign Power could not contain themselves but broke out into open Rebellion And this provoked the King to great severities His Spirit was so fretted by the tricks the Court of Rome had put on him and by the Ingratitude and seditious practises of Reginald Pool that he thereby lost much of his former temper and patience and was too ready upon slight grounds to bring his Subjects to the Bar. Where though the matter was always so ordered that according to Law they were Endicted and Judged yet the severity of the Law bordering sometimes on rigor and cruelty he came to be called a cruel Tyrant Nor did his severity lie only on one side but being addicted to some Tenets of the Old Religion and impatient of Contradiction or perhaps blown up either with the vanity of his new Title of Head of the Church or with the praises which Flatterers bestowed on him he thought all persons were bound to regulate their Belief by his Dictates which made him prosecute Protestants as well as proceed against Papists Yet it does not appear that Cruelty was Natural to him For in Twenty five years Reign none had suffered for any Crime against the State but Pool Earl of Suffolk and Stafford Duke of Buckingham The former he prosecuted in Obedience to his Fathers last Commands at his death His severity to the other was imputed to the Cardinals Malice The Proceedings were also legal And the Duke of Buckingham had by the knavery of a Priest to whom he gave great credit been made believe he had a Right to the Crown and practises of that nature touch Princes so nearly that no wonder the Law was executed in such a case This showes that the King was not very jealous nor desirous of the Blood of his Subjects But though he always proceeded upon Law yet in the last Ten years of his Life many instances of Severity occurred for which he is rather to be pityed than either imitated or sharply censured The former Book was full of Intrigues and forreign Transactions the greatest part of it being an account of a tedious Negotiation with the subtlest and most refined Court in Christendome in all the Arts of humane Policy But now my work is confined to this Nation and except in short touches by the way I shall meddle no further with the Mysteries of State but shall give as clear an account of those things that relate to Religion and Reformation as I could possibly recover The Suppression of Monasteries The advance and declension of Reformation and the Proceedings against those who adhered to the Interests of the Court of Rome must be the chief Subjects of this Book The two former shall be opened in the series of time as they were Transacted But the last shall be left to the end of the Book that it may be presented in one full view After the Parliament had ended their Business the Bishops did all renew their Allegeance to the King and swore also to maintain his Supremacy in Ecclesiastical Matters acknowledging that he was the Supreme Head of the Church of England though there was yet no Law for the requiring of any such Oath The first act of the Kings Supremacy was his naming Cromwell Vicar-General and General Visitor of all the Monasteries and other Priviledged places This is commonly confounded with his following Dignity of Lord Vice-Gerent in Ecclesiastical matters but they were two different Places and held by different Commissions By the one he had no Authority over the Bishops nor had he any Precedence but the other as it gave him the Precedence next the Royal Family so it cloathed him with a compleat Delegation of the Kings whole Power in Ecclesiastical Affairs For Two years he was only Vicar-General But the tenour of his Commissions and the nature of the Power devolved on him by them cannot be fully known For neither the one nor the other are in the Rolls though there can be no doubt made but Commissions of such Importance were enrolled therefore the loss of them can only be charged on that search and rasure of Records made by Bonner upon the Commission granted to him by Queen Mary of which I have spoken in the Preface of this work In the Prerogative-Office there is a subalterne Commission granted to Doctor afterwards Secretary Petre on Ian. 13. in the Twenty Seventh year of the Kings Reign by which it appears that Cromwells Commission was at first conceived in very General words for he is called the Kings Vice-Gerent in Ecclesiastical causes his Vicar-General and Official-Principal But because he could not himself attend upon all these affairs therefore Doctor Petre is deputed under him for receiving the Probates of Wills from thence likewise it appears that all Wills where the Estate was 200 lib. or above were no more to be tryed or proved in the Bishops Courts but in the Vicar-Generals Court Yet though he was called Vice-Gerent in that Commission he was spoken of and writ to by the Name of Vicar-General but after the second Commission seen and mentioned by the Lord Herbert in Iuly 1536. he was alwayes designed Lord Vice-Gerent The next thing that was every-where laboured with great industry was to engage all the rest of the Clergy chiefly the Regulars to own the Kings Supremacy To which they generally submitted In Oxford the Question being put whether
Order to another By whom And for what Cause What Mortmains they had And whether their Founders were sufficiently Authorized to make such Donations Upon what suggestions and for what Causes they were exempted from their Diocesans Their Local Statutes were also to be seen and examined The Election of their Head was to be enquired into The Rule of every House was to be considered How many professed And how many Novices were in it And at what time the Novices Professed Whether they knew their Rule and observed it Chiefly the three Vows of Poverty Chastity and Obedience Whether any of them kept any money without the Masters knowledge Whether they kept company with women within or without the Monastery Or if there were any back-doors by which women came within the precinct Whether they had any boys lying by them Whether they observed the Rules of Silence Fasting Abstinence and Hair-shirts Or by what warrant they were dispenced with in any of these Whether they did Eat Sleep wear their Habit and stay within the Monastery according to their Rules Whether the Master was too cruel or too remiss And whether he used the Brethren without partiality or malice Whether any of the Brethren were incorrigible Whether the Master made his accompts faithfully once a year Whether all the other Officers made their accompts truely And whether the whole Revenues of the House were imployed according to the intention of the Founders Whether the Fabrick was kept up and the Plate and Furniture were carefully preserved Whether the Covent-Seal and the Writings of the House were well kept And whether Leases were made by the Master to his Kindred and Friends to the damage of the House Whether Hospitality was kept and whether at the receiving of Novices any money or reward was demanded or promised What care was taken to instruct the Novices Whether any had entred into the House in hope to be once the Master of it Whether in giving Presentations to Livings the Master had reserved a Pension out of them Or what sort of Bargains he made concerning them An account was to be taken of all the Parsonages and Vicarages belonging to every House and how these Benefices were disposed of and how the Cure was served All these things were to be inquired after in the Houses of Monks or Friars And in the Visitation of Nunneries they were to Search Whether the House had a good Enclosure and if the Doors and Windows were kept shut so that no man could enter at inconvenient hours Whether any men conversed with the Sisters alone without the Abbesses leave Whether any Sister was forced to profess either by her Kindred or by the Abbess Whether they went out of their precinct without leave And whether they wore their Habit then What employment they had out of the times of Divine Service What familiarity they had with Religious men Whether they wrote Love-Letters Or sent and received Tokens or Presents Whether the Confessor was a discreet and learned man and of good reputation And how oft a year the Sisters did Confess and Communicate They were also to visit all Collegiate Churches Hospitals and Cathedrals and the Order of the Knights of Ierusalem But if this Copy be compleat they were only to view their Writings and Papers to see what could be gathered out of them about the Reformation of Monastical Orders And as they were to visit according to these Instructions so they were to give some Injunctions in the Kings Name That they should endeavour all that in them lay that the Act of the Kings Succession should be observed where it is said that they had under their Hands and Seals confirmed it This showes that all the Religious Houses of England had acknowledged it and they should teach the people that the Kings Power was Supreme on Earth under God and that the Bishop of Rome's Power was Usurped by Craft and Policy and by his ill Canons and Decretals which had been long tolerated by the Prince but was now justly taken away The Abbot and Brethren were declared to be absolved from any Oath they had Sworn to the Pope or to any Forreign Potentate and the Satutes of any Order that did bind them to a Forreign Subjection were abrogated and ordered to be razed out of their Books That no Monk should go out of the precinct nor any woman enter within it without leave from the King or the Visitor and that there should be no entry to it but one Some Rules were given about their Meals and a Chapter of the Old or New Testament was ordered to be read at every one The Abbots Table was to be served with common Meats and not with delicate and strange Dishes and either he or one of the Seniors were to be always there to entertain strangers Some other Rules follow about the distribution of their Alms their accommodation in Health and Sickness One or two of every House was to be kept at the University that when they were well Instructed they might come and teach others And every day there was to be a Lecture of Divinity for a whole hour The Brethren must all be well employed The Abbot or Head was every day to explain some part of the Rule and apply it according to Christ's Law and to shew them that their Ceremonies were but Elements introductory to true Christianity and that Religion consisted not in Habits or in such like Rites but in cleanness of Heart pureness of Living unfeigned Faith Brotherly Charity and true honouring of God in Spirit and Truth That therefore they must not rest in their Ceremonies but ascend by them to true Religion Other Rules are added about the Revenues of the House and against Wastes and that none be entred into their House nor admitted under twenty four years of Age. Every Priest in the House was to say Mass daily and in it to pray for the King and Queen If any brake any of these Injunctions he was to be denounced to the King or his Visitor-general The Visitor had also Authority to punish any whom he should find guilty of any Crime and to bring the Visitor-general such of their Books and Writings as he thought fit But before I give an account of this Visitation I presume it will not be ingrateful to the Reader to offer him some short view of the Rise and Progress of Monastick Orders in England and of the state they were in at this time What the Ancient British Monks were or by what Rule they were Governed whether it was from the Eastern Churches that this Constitution was brought into Britain and was either suited to the Rule of St. Anthony St. Pachon or St. Basil or whether they had it from France where Sulpitius tells us St. Martin set up Monasteries must be left to conjecture But from the little that remains of them we find they were very numerous and were obedient to the Bishop of Caerleon as all the Monks of the
Primitive times were to their Bishops according to the Canons of the Council of Chalcedon But upon the confusions which the Gothick Wars brought into Italy Beâ—edict and others set up Religious Houses and more artificial Rules and Methods were found out for their Government Not long after that Austin the Monk came into England and having Baptized Ethelbert he perswaded him to Found a Monastery at Canterbury which the King by his Charter exempted from the Jurisdiction of the Arch-Bishop and his Successors This was not only done by Austins consent but he by another Writing confirms this Foundation and exempted both the Monastery and all the Churches belonging to it from his or his Successors Jurisdictions and most earnestly conjures his Successors never to give any trouble to the Monks who were only to be subject to their own Abbot And this was granted that they might have no disturbance in the Service of God But whether this with many other Ancient Foundations were not latter Forgeries which I vehemently suspect I leave to Criticks to discuss the next Exemption that I find was granted in the year 680 to the Abby of Peterborough by Pope Agatho and was Signed by Theodore Arch-Bishop of Canterbury called the Popes Legate this I doubt was Forged afterwards In the year 725 King Ina's Charter to the Abbey of Glassenbury relates to their Ancient Charters and exempts them from the Bishops Jurisdiction King Offa Founded and exempted the Monastery of St. Albans in the year 793 which Pope Honorius the 3d Confirmed Anno 1218 Kenulph King of Mercia founded and exempted Abington in the year 821. Knut Founded and exempted St. Edmundsbury in the year 1020. About the end of the Eighth Century the Danes began to make their descents into England and made every-where great depredations and finding the Monks had possessed themselves of the greatest part of the Riches of the Nation they made their most frequent inroads upon these places where they knew the Richest spoyl was to be found And they did so wast and ruine these Houses that they were generally abandon'd by the Monks who as they loved the ease and wealth they had enjoyed formerly in their Houses so had no mind to expose themselves to the persecutions of those heathenish Invaders But when they had deserted their Seats the Secular Clergy came and possessed them so that in King Edgars time there was scarce a Monk in all England He was a most dissolute and lewd Prince but being perswaded by Dunstan and other Monks that what he did towards the restoring of that decayed State would be a matter of great Merit became the great Promoter of the Monastical State in England For he converted most of the Chapters into Monasteries and by his Foundation of the Priory of Worcester it appears he had then founded no fewer then Fourty Seven which he intended to encrease to Fifty the number of Pardon Yet in his Foundations he only exempted the Monasteries from all exactions or dues which the Bishops claim'd There are Exemptions of several rates and sizes Some Houses were only Exempted from all Exactions others from all Jurisdiction or Visitations others had only an Exemption for their precinct others for all the Churches that belonged to them Edward the Confessor exempted many of these Houses which Edgar had founded as Ramsey c. He also founded and Exempted Coventry and Westminster and the Exemption of the last was likewise confirmed by Pope Nicolas in a Bull to King Edward William the Conqueror Founded and Exempted the Abbey of Battel from all Episcopal Jurisdiction But after that time I do not find that our Kings exempted Abbeys from any thing but Episcopal Exactions for though formerly Kings had made Laws and given Orders about Ecclesiastical matters yet now the claim to an Immunity from the Civil Jurisdiction and also the Papal Authority were grown to that height that Princes were to meddle no more with sacred things And henceforth all Exemptions were granted by the Popes who claimed a Jurisdiction over the whole Church and assumed that Power to themselves with many other Usurpations All the Ancient Foundations were subscribed by the King the Queen and Prince with many Bishops and Abbots and Dukes and Earls consenting The Abbeys being exempted from all jurisdiction both Civil and Spiritual and from all Impositions and having generally the Priviledge of Sanctuary for all that fled to them were at ease and accountable to none so they might do what they pleased They found also means to enrich themselves First by the belief of Purgatory For they perswaded all people that the Souls departed went generally thither few were so Holy as to go straight to Heaven and few so bad as to be cast to Hell Then people were made believe that the saying of Masses for their Souls gave them great relief in their Torments and did at length deliver them out of them This being generally received it was thought by all a piece of piety to their Parents and of necessary care for themselves and their families to give some part of their Estates towards the enriching of these Houses for having a Mass said every day for the Souls of their Ancestors and for their own after their death And this did so spread that if some Laws had not restrained their profuseness the greater part of all the Estates in England had been given to those Houses But the Statutes of Mortmain were not very effectual restrains for what King soever had refused to grant a Mortmain was sure to have an uneasie reign ever after Yet this did not satisfie the Monks but they fell upon other contrivances to get the best of all mens Jewels Plate and Furniture For they perswaded them that the protection and intercession of Saints were of mighty use to them so that whatsoever respect they put on the Shrines and Images but chiefly on the Relicks of Saints they would find their account in it and the Saints would take it kindly at their hands and intercede the more earnestly for them And people who saw Courtiers much wrought on by presents imagined the Saints were of the same temper only with this difference that Courtiers love to have Presents put in their own hands but the Saints were satisfied if they were given to others And as in the Courts of Princes the new Favourite commonly had greatest credit so every new Saint was believed to have a greater force in his Addresses and therefore every body was to run to their Shrines and make great Presents to them This being infused into the credulous Multitude they brought the richest things they had to the places where the bodies or Relicks of those Saints were laid Some Images were also believed to have a peculiar Excellencie in them and Pilgrimages and Presents to these were much magnified But to quicken all this the Monks found the means either by dreams and visions or strange Miraculous stories to feed the devotion of the people
Relicks without number were every-where discovered and most wonderful relations of the Martyrdome and other miracles of the Saints were made and read in all places to the people and new Improvements were daily made in a Trade that through the craft of the Monks and the simplicity of the people brought in great advantages And though there was enough got to enrich them all yet there was strange rivalling not only among the several Orders but the Houses of the same Order The Monks especially of Glassenbury St. Albans and St. Edmundsbury vied one with another who could tell the most extravagant stories for the honour of their House and of the Relicks in it The Monks in these Houses abounding in wealth and living at â—ase and in idleness did so degenerate that from the Twelfth Century downward their reputation abated much and the Priviledges of Sanctuaries were a general Grievance and oft complained of in Parliaments For they received all that fled to them which put a great stop to Justice and did encourage the most criminal offenders They became lewd and dissolute and so impudent in it that some of their farms were let for bringing in a yearly tribute to their Lusts nor did they keep Hospitality and relieve the poor but rather encouraged Vagabonds and Beggars against whom Laws were made both in Edward the 3d King Henry the 7th and this Kings Reign But from the Twelfth Century the Orders of Begging Friers were set up and they by the appearance of Severity and Mortification gained great esteem At first they would have nothing no real estates but the ground on which their House stood But afterwards distinctions were found for satisfying their Consciences in larger Possessions They were not so idle and lazy as the Monks but went about and Preached and heard Confessions and carryed about Indulgences with many other pretty little things Del's Rosaries and Pebles which they made the World believe had great vertue in them And they had the esteem of the people wholly engrossed to themselves They were also more formidable to Princes than the Monks because they were poorer and by consequence more hardy and bold There was also a firmer union of their whole Order they having a General at Rome and being divided into many Provinces subject to their Provincials They had likewise the Schooll-Learning wholly in their hands and were great Preachers so that many things concurred to raise their esteem with the people very high yet great Complaints lay against them for they went more abroad than the Monks did and were believed guilty of Corrupting Families The Scandals that went on them upon their relaxing the primitive strictness of their Orders were a little rectified by some Reformations of these Orders But that lasted not long for they became liable to much Censure and many visitations had been made but to little purpose This Concurring with their secret practices against the King both in the matter of his Divorce and Supremacy made him more willing to examine the truth of these reports that if they were found guilty of such scandals they might lose their credit with the people and occasions be ministred to the King to justifie the Suppression of them There were also two other Motives that enclined the King to this Counsel The one was that he apprehended a War from the Emperor who was then the only Prince in the World that had any considerable force at Sea having both great Fleets in the Indies and being Prince of the Netherlands where the greatest trade of these parts was driven Therefore the King judged it necessary to fortifie his Ports and seeing the great advantages of Trade which began then to rise much was resolved to encourage it For which end he intended to build many Havens and Harbors This was a matter of great charge and as his own revenue could not defray it so he had no mind to lay heavie Taxes on his Subjects therefore the Suppression of Monasteries was thought the easiest way of raising Money He also intended to erect many more Bishopricks to which Cranmer advised him much that the vastness of some Diocesses being reduced to a narrower compass Bishops might better discharge their duties and oversee their Flocks according to the Scriptures and the Primitive Rules But Cranmer did on another reason press the Suppression of Monasteries He found that their Foundations and whole State was inconsistent with a full and true Reformation For among the things to be reform'd were these Abuses which were essential to their Constitution such as the Belief of Purgatory of Redeeming Souls by Masses the worship of Saints and Images and Pilgrimages and the like And therefore those Societies whose interest it was to oppose the Reformation were once to be suppressed and then he hoped upon new Endowments and Foundations new Houses should have been erected at every Cathedral to be Nurseries for that whole Diocess which he thought would be more suitable to the primitive use of Monasteries and more profitable to the Church This was his Scheme as will afterwards appear which was in some measure effected though not so fully as he projected for Reasons to be told in their proper place There had been a Bull sent from Rome for dissolving some Monasteries and Erecting Bishopricks out of them as was related in the former Book in the year 1532. And it seems it was upon that Authority that in the year 1533. the Priory of Christs Church near Algate in London was dissolved and given to the Lord Chancellor Sir Thomas Audley not to make him speak shriller for his Master in the House of Commons as Fuller mistakes it for he had been Lord Chancellor a year before this was given him The Popes Authority not being at that time put down nor the Kings Supremacy set up I conjecture it was done pursuant to the Bull for the Dissolution of some Religious Houses but I never saw the Dissolution and so can only guess on what ground it was made But in the Parliament held the former year in which the Kings Grant of that House to the Lord Chancellor was confirmed it is said in the Preamble That the Prior and Convent had resigned that House to the King the 24th of February 23d Regni and had left their House but no mention is made upon what Reason they did it But now I come to Consider how the Visitors carryed on their Visitations Many severe things are said of their Proceedings nor is it any wonder that men who had traded so long in lies as the Monks had done should load those whom they esteemed the Instruments of their Ruin with many Calumnies By their Letters to Cromwell it appears that in most Houses they found Monstrous disorders That many fell down on their knees and prayed they might be discharged since they had been forced to make vows against their wills with these the Visitors dispensed and set them at liberty They found great
several Ages till the state of Monkery rose And then when they engrossed the riches and the Popes assumed the Dominion of the World it was not consistent with these Designs nor with the Arts used to promote them to let the Scriptures be much known Therefore Legends and strange stories of Visions with other devices were thought more proper for keeping up their Credit and carrying on their Ends. It was now generally desired that if there were just exceptions against what Tindal had done these might be amended in a New Translation This was a plausible thing and wrought much on all that heard it who plainly concluded that those who denyed the people the use of the Scriptures in their vulgar tongues must needs know their own Doctrine and practices to be inconsistent with it Upon these grounds Cranmer who was projecting the most effectual means for promoting a Reformation of Doctrine moved in Convocation that they should Petition the King for leave to make a Translation of the Bible But Gardiner and all his party opposed it both in Convocation and in secret with the King It was said that all the Heresies and extravagant Opinions which were then in Germany and from thence coming over to England sprang from the free use of the Scriptures And whereas in May the last year Nineteen Hollanders were accused of some Heretical Opinions denying Christ to be both God and man or that he took Flesh and Blood of the Virgin Mary or that the Sacraments had any effect on those that received them in which opinions Fourteen of them remained Obstinate and were burnt by pairs in several places it was complained that all those drew their Damnable errors from the indiscreet use of the Scriptures And to offer the Bible in the English tongue to the whole Nation during these distractions would prove as they pretended the greatest Snare that could be Therefore they proposed that there should be a short exposition of the most useful and necessary Doctrines of the Christian Faith given to the people in the English tongue for the Instruction of the Nation which would keep them in a certain Subjection to the King and the Church in Matters of Faith The other party though they liked well the publishing such a Treatise in the vulgar tongue yet by no means thought that sufficient but said the people must be allowed to search the Scripture by which they might be convinced that such Treatises were according to it These Arguments prevailed with the Two Houses of Convocation So they petitioned the King that he would give order to some to set about it To this great Opposition was made at Court Some on the one hand told the King that a diversity of opinions would arise out of it and that he could no more Govern his Subjects if he gave way to that But on the other hand it was represented that nothing would make his Supremacy so acceptable to the Nation and make the Pope more hateful than to let them see that whereas the Popes had Governed them by a blind obedience and kept them in darkness the King brought them into the light and gave them the free use of the word of God And nothing would more effectually extirpate the Popes Authority and discover the Impostures of the Monks than the Bible in English in which all people would clearly discern there was no Foundation for those things These Arguments joyned with the Power that the Queen had in his affections were so much considered by the King that he gave order for setting about it immediately To whom that work was committed or how they proceeded in it I know not For the Account of these things has not been preserved nor conveighed to us with that care that the Importance of the thing required Yet it appears that the work was carryed on at a good rate for Three years after this it was Printed at Paris which shows they made all convenient hast in a thing that required so much deliberation But this was the last publick good Act of this unfortunate Queen who the nearer she drew to her end grew more full of good works She had distributed in the last Nine Moneths of her Life between Fourteen and Fifteen Thousand Pounds to the poor and was designing great and publick good things And by all appearance if she had lived the Money that was raised by the Suppression of Religious Houses had been better employed than it was In Ianuary she brought forth a dead Son This was thought to have made ill Impressions on the King and that as he concluded from the death of his Sons by the former Queen that the Marriage was displeasing to God so he might upon this misfortune begin to make the like Judgment of this Marriage Sure enough the Popish party were earnestly set against the Queen looking on her as the great supporter of Heresie And at that time Fox then Bishop of Hereford was in Germany at Smalcald treating a League with the Protestant Princes who insisted much on the Ausburg Confession There were many Conferences between Fox and Doctor Barnes and some others with the Lutheran Divines for accommodating the differences between them and the thing was in a good forwardness All which was imputed to the Queen Gardiner was then Ambassador in France and wrote earnestly to the King to dissuade him from entring into any Religious League with these Princes for that would alienate all the World from him and dispose his own Subjects to Rebel The King thought the german-German-Princes and Divines should have submitted all things to his Judgment and had such an Opinion of his own Learning and was so puft up with the flattering praises that he daily heard that he grew impatient of any opposition and thought that his Dictates should pass for Oracles And because the Germans would not receive them so his mind was alienated from them But the Duke of Norfolk at Court and Gardiner beyond Sea thought there might easily be found a mean to accommodate the King both with the Emperor and the Pope if the Queen were once out of the way for then he might freely Marry any one whom he pleased and that Marriage with the Male Issue of it could not be disputed Whereas as long as the Queen lived her Marriage as being judged Null from the beginning could never be allowed by the Court of Rome or any of that Party with these reasons of State others of affection concurred The Queen had been his Wife Three years but at this time he entertained a secret Love for Iane Seimour who had all the charmes both of Beauty and Youth in her person and her humor was tempered between the severe gravity of Queen Katharine and the gay pleasantness of Queen Anne The Queen perceiving this Alienation of the Kings heart used all possible Arts to recover that affection of whose decay she was sadly sensible But the Success was quite contrary to what she designed For the King
and Aldermen of London She said She was come to die as she was Judged by the Law she would accuse none nor say any thing of the ground upon which she was judged She prayed heartily for the King and called him a most merciful and gentle Prince and that he had been always to her a good gentle Soveraign Lord and if any would meddle with her cause she required them to judge the best And so she took her leave of them and of the world and heartily desired they would pray for her After she had been some time in her Devotions being her last words To Christ I commend my Soul her Head was cut off by the Hangman of Calais who was brought over as more expert at Beheading than any in England her Eyes and Lips were observed to move after her Head was cut off as Spelman writes but her Body was thrown into a common Chest of Elme-tree that was made to put Arrows in and was buried in the Chappel within the Tower before twelve a Clock Her Brother with the other four did also suffer none of them were Quartered but they were all Beheaded except Smeton who was Hanged It was generally said that he was corrupted into that Confession and had his Life promised him but it was not fit to let him live to tell Tales Norris had been much in the Kings favour and an offer was made him of his life if he would confess his guilt and accuse the Queen But he generously rejected that un-handsome proposition and said That in his Conscience he thought her Innocent of these things laid to her charge but whether she was or not he would not accuse her of any thing and he would die a thousand times rather than ruin an Innocent Person These proceedings occasioned as great variety of Censures as there were diversity of Interests The Popish Party said the justice of God was visible that she who had supplanted Queen Katharine met with the like and harder measure by the same means Some took notice of her faint justifying her self on the Scaffold as if her Conscience had then prevailed so far that she could no longer deny a thing for which she was so soon to answer at another Tribunal But others thought her care of her Daughter made her speak so tenderly for she had observed that Queen Katharines obstinacy had drawn the Kings indignation on her Daughter and therefore that she alone might bear her misfortunes and derive no share of them on her Daughter she spake in a stile that could give the King no just offence And as she said enough to justifie her self so she said as much for the Kings honour as could be expected Yet in a Letter that she wrote to the King from the Tower which will be found in the Collection she pleaded her Innocence in a strain of so much Wit and moving passionate Eloquence as perhaps can scarce be paralelled certainly her spirits were much exalted when she wrote it for it is a pitch above her ordinary stile Yet the Copy I take it from lying among Cromwells other papers makes me believe it was truely written by her Her carriage seemed too free and all people thought that some freedoms and levities in her had encouraged those unfortunate persons to speak such bold things to her since few attempt upon the Chastity or make declarations of Love to persons of so exalted a quality except they see some invitations at least in their carriage Others thought that a free and jovial temper might with great Innocence though with no discretion lead one to all those things that were proved against her and therefore they concluded her chast though indiscreet Others blamed the King and taxed his cruelty in proceeding so severely against a person whose Chastity he had reason to be assured of since she had resisted his addresses near five years till he Legitimated them by Marriage But others excused him It is certain her carriage had given just cause of some jealousie and that being the rage of a man it was no wonder if a King of his temper conceiving it against one whom he had so signally obliged was transported into unjustifiable excesses Others condemned Cranmer as a man that obsequiously followed all the Kings appetites and that he had now Divorced the King a second time which shewed that his Conscience was governed by the Kings pleasure as his Supreme Law But what he did was unavoidable For whatever motives drew from her the Confession of that Precontract he was obliged to give Sentence upon it And that which she confessed being such as made her incapable to contract Marriage with the King he could not decline the giving of Sentence upon so formal a Confession Some loaded all that favoured the Reformation and said It now appeared what a woman their great Patroness and Supporter had been But to those it was answered That her faults if true being secret could cast no reflection on those who being ignorant of them made use of her Protection And the Church of Rome thought not their Cause suffered by the enraged Cruelty and Ambition of the cursed Irene who had convened the second Council of Nice and set up the worship of Images again in the East whom the Popes continued to court and magnifie after her barbarous murder of her Son with other acts of unsatiated spite and ambition Therefore they had no reason to think the worse of persons for claiming the Protection of a Queen whose faults if she was at all criminal were unknown to them when they made use of her Some have since that time concluded it a great evidence of her Guilt that during her Daughters long and glorious Reign there was no full nor compleat vindication of her published For the Writers of that time thought it enough to speak honourably of her and in general to call her Innocent But none of them ever attempted a clear discussion of the particulars laid to her charge This had been much to her Daughters honour and therefore since it was not done others concluded it could not be done and that their knowledge of her guilt restrained their Pens But others do not at all allow of that Inference and think rather that it was the great wisdom of that time not to suffer such things to be called in question since no wise Government will admit of a debate about the clearness of the Princes Title For the very attempting to prove it weakens it more than any of the proofs that are brought can confirm it therefore it was prudently done of that Queen and her great Ministers never to suffer any Vindication or Apology to be written Some indiscretions could not be denied and these would all have been catched hold of and improved by the busie Emissaries of Rome and Spain But nothing did more evidently discover the secret cause of this Queens ruin than the Kings Marrying Iane Seimour the day after her Execution She of all King Henries
the terms of the Covenant between God and man in Christ were rightly opened without the niceties of the Schools of either side Immediate worship of Images and Saints was also removed and Purgatory was declared uncertain by the Scripture These were great advantages to them but the establishing the necessity of Auricular Confession the Corporal presence in the Sacrament the keeping up and doing reverence to Images and the praying to Saints did allay their joy yet they still counted it a victory to have things brought under debate and to have some Grosser abuses taken away The other Party were unspeakably troubled Four Sacraments were passed over which would encourage ill-affected people to neglect them The gainful trade by the Belief of Purgatory was put down for though it was said to be good to give Alms for praying for the dead yet since both the dreadful Stories of the Miseries of Purgatory and the Certainty of Redeeming Souls out of them by Masses were made doubtful the peoples Charity and bounty that way would soon abate And in a word the bringing matters under dispute was a great Mortification to them for all concluded that this was but a Preamble to what they might expect afterwards When these things were seen beyond Sea the Papal party made every-where great use of it to show the Necessity of adhering to the Pope since the King of England though when he broke off from his Obedience to the Apostolick See he pretended he would maintain the Catholick Faith entire yet was now making great Changes in it But others that were more moderate acknowledged that there was great temper and prudence in contriving these Articles And it seems the Emperor and the more Learned Divines about him both approved of the Precedent and liked the particulars so well that not many years after the Emperor published a work not unlike this called The Interim because it was to be in force in that Interim till all things were more fully debated and determined by a General Council which in many particulars agreed with these Articles Yet some stricter persons censured this work much as being a Political dawbing in which they said there was more pains taken to gratifie persons and serve particular ends than to assert Truth in a free and un-biassed way such as became Divines This was again excused and it was said that all things could not be attained on a sudden that some of the Bishops and Divines who afterwards arrived at a clearer understanding of some matters were not then so fully convinced about them and so it was their ignorance and not their Cowardice or Policy that made them compliant in some things Besides it was said that as our Savior did not reveal all things to his Disciples till they were able to bear them and as the Apostles did not of a sudden abolish all the Rites of Judaisme but for some time to gain the Jews complyed with them and went to the Temple and offered Sacrifices so the people were not to be over driven in this Change The Clergy must be brought out of their ignorance by degrees and then the people were to be better instructed but to drive furiously and do all at once might have spoiled the whole design and totally alienated those who were to be drawn on by degrees it might have also much endangered the peace of the Nation the people being much disposed by the practices of the Friers to rise in Arms Therefore these slow steps were thought the surer and better method On the last day of the Convocation there was another Writing brought in by Fox Bishop of Hereford occasioned by the Summons for a General Council to sit at Mantua to which the Pope had cited the King to appear The King had made his appeal from the Pope to a General Council but there was no reason to expect any Justice in an assembly so constituted as this was like to be Therefore it was thought fit to publish somewhat of the Reasons why the King could not submit his matter to the Decision of such a Council as was then intended And it was moved that the Convocation should give their sense of it The Substance of their Answer which the Reader will find in the Collection was That as nothing was better Instituted by the Ancient Fathers for the Establishment of the Faith the Extirpation of Heresies the Healing of Schisms and the Unity of the Christian Church than General Councils gathered in the Holy Ghost duely called to an indifferent place with other necessary requisites So on the other hand nothing could produce more pestiferous effects than a General Council called upon private malice or Ambition or other carnal respects which Gregory Nazianzen so well observed in his time that he thought all Assemblies of Bishops were to be eschewed for he never saw good come of any of them and they had encreased rather than healed the distempers of the Church For the appetite of vain-glory and a contentious humor bore down reason Therefore they thought Christian Princes ought to employ all their endeavors to prevent so great a mischief And it was to be considered First who had Authority to call one Secondly If the Reasons for calling one were weighty Thirdly who should be the Judges Fourthly what should be the manner of Proceeding Fifthly what things should be treated of in it And as to the first of these they thought neither the Pope nor any one Prince of what dignity soever had Authority to call one without the Consent of all other Christian Princes especially such as had entire and supream Government over all their Subjects This was Signed on the 20th of Iuly by Cromwell and the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury with 14 Bishops and 40 Abbots Priors and Clerks of the Convocation of Canterbury Whether this and the former Articles were also Signed by the Convocation of the Province of York does not appear by any Record but that I think is not to be doubted This being obtained the King published a long and sharp Protestation against the Council now Summoned to Mantua In which he shewes that the Pope had no Power to call one for as it was done by the Emperors of old so it pertained to Christian Princes now That the Pope had no Jurisdiction in England and so could Summon none of this Nation to come to any such meeting That the place was neither safe nor proper That nothing could be done in a Council to any purpose if the Pope sate Judge in chief in it since one of the true ends why a Council was to be desired was to reduce his Power within its old limits A free General Council was that which he much desired but he was sure this could not be such And the present distractions of Christendom and the Wars between the Emperor and the French King shewed this was no proper time for one The Pope who had long refused or delayed to call one did now choose this
Bribes at this time which is not to be wondred at when there was so much to be shared But great disorders followed upon the Dissolution of the other Houses People were still generally discontented The Suppression of Religious Houses occasioned much out-crying and the Articles then lately published about Religion encreased the distaste they had conceived at the Government The old Clergy were also very watchful to improve all opportunities and to blow upon every spark And the Popes Power of deposing Kings had been for almost five hundred years received as an Article of Faith The same Council that established Transubstantiation had asserted it and there were many Precedents not only in Germany France Spain and Italy but also in England of Kings that were Deposed by Popes whose Dominions were given to other Princes This had begun in the Eighth Century in two famous Deprivations The one in France of Childeric the 3d who was deprived and the Crown given to Pepin and about the same time those Dominions in Italy which were under the Eastern Emperors renounced their alleagance to them In both these the Popes had a great hand yet they rather confirmed and approved of those Treasonable Mutations than gave the first rise to them But after Pope Gregory the 7th's time it was clearly assumed as a Right and Prerogative of the Papal Crown to Depose Princes and absolve Subjects from the Oaths of Alleagance and set up others in their stead And all those Emperors or Kings that contested any thing with Popes sat very uneasie and unsafe in their Thrones ever after that But if they were tractable to the demands of the Court of Rome then they might oppress their Subjects and Govern as unjustly as they pleased for they had a mighty support from that Court This made Princes more easily bear the Popes usurpations because they were assisted by them in all their other Proceedings And the Friers having the Consciences of people generally in their hands as they had the word given by their General at Rome so they disposed people either to be obedient or seditious as they pleased Now not only their own Interests mixed with their zeal for the ancient Religion but the Popes Authority gave them as good a Warrant to encline the people to Rebel as any had in former times of whom some were Canonized for the like practices For in August the former year the Pope had Summoned the King to appear within Ninety days and to answer for putting away his Queen and taking another Wife and for the Laws he had made against the Church and putting the Bishop of Rochester and others to death for not obeying these Laws and if he did not reform these faults or did not appear to answer for them the Pope Excommunicated him and all that favoured him deprived the King put the Kingdom under an Interdict forbade all his Subjects to obey and other States to hold Commerce with him dissolved all his Leagues with forreign Princes commanded all the Clergy to depart out of England and his Nobility to rise in Arms against him But now the force of those Thunders which had formerly produced great Earth-quakes and Commotions was much abated yet some storms were raised by this though not so violent as had been in former times The people were quiet till they had reaped their Harvest And though some Injunctions were published a little before to help it the better forward most of the Holy days in Harvest being abolished by the Kings Authority yet that rather Inflamed them the more Other Injunctions were also published in the Kings name by Cromwell his Vice-gerent which was the first Act of pure Supremacy done by the King For in all that went before he had the Concurrence of the two Convocations But these it is like were penned by Cranmer The Reader is referred to the Collection of Papers for them as I transcribed them out of the Register The Substance of them was that first all Ecclesiastical Incumbents were for a quarter of an year after that once every Sunday and ever after that twice every quarter to publish to the people That the Bishop of Romes usurped Power had no ground in the Law of God and therefore was on good reasons abolished in this Kingdom And that the Kings Power was by the Law of God Supream over all persons in his Dominions And they were to do their uttermost endeavour to extirpate the Popes Authority and to establish the Kings Secondly They were to declare the Articles lately published and agreed to by the Convocation and to make the people know which of them were Articles of Faith and which of them Rules for the decent and politick Order of the Church Thirdly They were to declare the Articles lately set forth for the Abrogation of some superfluous Holy days particularly in Harvest time Fourthly They were no more to extol Images or Relicks for superstition or gain nor to exhort people to make Pilgrimages as if blessings and good things were to be obtained of this or that Saint or Image But in stead of that the people were to be instructed to apply themselves to the keeping of Gods Commandments and doing works of Charity and to believe that God was better served by them when they stayed at home and provided for their Families than when they went Pilgrimages and that the Moneys laid out on these were better given to the poor Fifthly They were to exhort the people to teach their Children the Lords Prayer the Creed and the ten Commandments in English and every Incumbent was to explain these one Article a day till the people were Instructed in them And to take great care that all Children were bred up to some trade or way of Living Sixthly They must take care that the Sacraments and Sacramentals be reverently administred in their Parishes from which when at any time they were absent they were to Commit the Cure to a Learned and expert Curate who might instruct the people in wholsome Doctrine that they might all see that their Pastors did not pursue their own profits or interests so much as the Glory of God and the good of the Souls under their Cure Seventhly They should not except on urgent occasion go to Taverns or Ale-houses nor sit too long at any sort of Games after their Meals but give themselves to the Study of the Scripture or some other honest exercise and remember that they must excel others in purity of life and be examples to all others to live well and Christianly Eighthly Because the goods of the Church were the goods of the poor every Beneficed person that had twenty Pound or above and did not reside was yearly to distribute the Fortieth part of his Benefice to the poor of the Parish Ninthly Every Incumbent that had an hundred Pound a year must give an Exhibition for one Schollar at some Grammar School or University who after he had compleated his Studies was to be Partner of
But this work was put in a better Form afterwards where the Reader will find a more particular account of it When all these Proceedings of the Kings were known at Rome all the Satyrical Pens there were employed to paint him out as the most Infamous Sacrilegious Tyrant that ever was They represented him as one that made War with Heaven and the Saints that were there That committed outrages on the bodies of the Saints which the Heathenish Romans would have punished severely for any that committed the like on those that were dead how mean or bad soever they had been All his proceedings against the Priests or Monks that were Attainted and Executed for high Treason were represented as the effects of savage and barbarous Cruelty His suppressing the Monasteries and devouring what the Devotion of former Ages had Consecrated to God and his Saints was called Ravenous and Impious Sacrilege nor was there any thing omitted that could make him appear to posterity the blackest Tyrant that ever wore a Crown They compared him to Pharaoh Nabuchadonosor Belshazar Nero Domitian and Dioclesian but chiefly to Iulian the Apostate This last Paralel liked them best and his Learning his Apostacy and pretence of Reforming were all thought copied from Iulian only they said his manners were worse These things were every day Printed at Rome and the Informations that were brought out of England were generally addressed to Cardinal Pool whose style was also known in some of them All which possest the King with the deepest and most implacable hatred to him that ever he bore to any person and did provoke him to all these severities that followed on his Kindred and Family But the malice of the Court of Rome did not stop there For now the Pope published all these Thunders which he had threatned three years before The Bull of Deposition is Printed in Cherubins Bullarum Romanum which since many have the confidence to deny matters of fact the Most publickly acted shall be found in the Collection of Papers the substance of it is as follows The Pope being Gods Vicar on Earth and according to Ieremy's Prophecy set over Nations and Kingdoms to root out and destroy and having the supream power over all the Kings in the whole World was bound to proceed to due correction when milder courses were ineffectual therefore since King Henry who had been formerly a Defender of the Faith had fallen from it had contrary to an Inhibition made put away his Queen and marryed one Anne Bollein and had made impious and hurtful Laws denying the Pope to be the Supream Head of the Church but assuming that Title to himself and had required all his Subjects under pain of death to swear it and had put the Cardinal of Rochester to death because he would not consent to these Heresies and by all these things had rendred himself unworthy of his Regal Dignity and had hardened his heart as Pharoah did against all the Admonitions of Pope Clement the 7th therefore since these his crimes were so notorious he in imitation of what the Apostle did to Elimas the Magician proceeds to such Censures as he had deserved and with the advice of his Cardinals does first exhort him and all his Complices to return from their errours to annull the Acts lately made and to proceed no farther upon them which he requires him and them to do under the pains of Excommunication and Rebellion and of the Kings losing his Kingdom whom he required within 90 dayes to appear at Rome by himself or Proxy and his Complices within 60 dayes to give an account of their Actions otherwise he would then proceed to a further sentence against them And Declares that if the King and his Complices do not appear he has fallen from the right to his Crown and they from the right to their Estates and when they die they were to be denied Christian Burial He puts the whole Kingdom under an Interdict and declares all the Kings Children by the said Anne and the Children of all his Complices to be under the same pains though they be now under age and Incapacitates them for all honours or employments and declares all the Subjects or Vassals of the Kings or his Complices absolved from all Oaths or Obligations to them and requires them to acknowledg them no more And declares him and them Infamous so that they might neither be witnesses nor make Wills He requires all other persons to have no dealings with him or them neither by Trading nor any other way under the pain of Excommunication the annulling their Contracts and the exposing goods so Traded in to all that should catch them And that all Clergymen should within five dayes after the expiration of the time prefixed go out of the Kingdom leaving only so many Priests as would be necessary for Baptizing Infants and giving the Sacrament to such as died in Penitence under the pains of Excommunication and Deprivation And Charges all Noble-men and others in his Dominions under the same pains to rise up in Arms against him and to drive him out of his Kingdom and that none should take Arms for him or any way assist him and Declares all other Princes absolved from any Confederacies made or to be made with him and earnestly obtests the Emperour and all Kings and requires other Princes under the former pains to trade no more with him and in case of their disobedience he puts their Kingdomes under an Interdict And requires all Princes and Military persons in the vertue of Holy Obedience to make War upon him and to force him to return to the Obedience of the Apostolick See and to seize on all Goods or Merchandizes belonging to the King or his Complices where-ever they could find them and that such of his Subjects that were seized on should be made Slaves And requires all Bishops Three dayes after the time that was set down was elapsed to intimate this Sentence in all their Churches with putting out of Candles and other Ceremonies that ought to be used in the most solemn and publick manner that might be And all who hindered the Publication of this Sentence are put under the same Pains He ordained this Sentence to be affixed at Rome Tournay and Dunkirk which should stand for a sufficient publication and concludes that if any should endeavour to oppose or enervate any of the premises he should incur the indignatition of Almighty God and the Holy Apostles St. Peter and Paul Dated at Rome the 30th of August 1635. But the Pope found the Princes of Christendom liked the precedent of using a King in that manner so ill that he suspended the Execution of this Bull till this time that the suppression of Abbies and the burning of Thomas Beckets Bones for it was so represented at Rome though our writers say they were buried did so inflame the Pope that he could forbear no longer and therefore by a new sentence he did all he could
to shake him in his Throne The Preamble of it was That as our Saviour had pity on St. Peter after his fall so it became St. Peters successors to imitate our Saviour in his Clemency and that therefore though he having heard of King Henry's crimes had proceeded to a sentence against him Here the former Bull was recited Yet some other Princes who hoped he might be reclaimed by gentler methods had interposed for a suspension of the Sentence and he being easie to believe what he so earnestly desired had upon their Intercession suspended it But now he found they had been deceived in their hopes and that he grew worse and worse and had done such dishonour to the Saints as to raise St. Thomas of Canterburies body to arraign him of High Treason and to burn his Body and Sacrilegiously to rob the Riches that had been offered to his Shrine as also to suppress St. Austins Abbey in Canterbury and that having thrust out the Monks he had put in wild Beasts into their grounds having transformed himself into a Beast Therefore he takes off the Suspension and publishes the Bull commanding it to be executed Declaring that the affixing it at Diepe or Bulloign in France at St. Andrews or Callistren that is Callstream a Town near the border of England in Scotland or Tuam or Artifert in Ireland or any two of these should be a sufficient Publication Dated the 7th of December Anno Dom. 1538. No man can read these Bulls but he must conclude that if the Pope be the Infallible and Universal Pastor of the Church whom all are bound to obey he has a full authority over all Kings to proceed to the highest Censures possible and since the matters of fact enumerated in the Sentence as the grounds of it were certainly true then 〈◊〉 the Pope is either cloathed with the powers of Deposing Princes or if otherwise he lied to the world when he pretended to it thus and taught false Doctrine which cannot stand with Infallibility And the pretended grounds of the sentence as to matter of fact being evidently true this must be a just Sentence and therefore all that acknowledged the Infallibility of that See were bound to obey it and all the Rebellions that followed during the reign of the King or his Children were founded on this sentence and must be justified by it otherwise the Popes Infallibility must fall to the ground But this was to be said for the Pope that though he had raised the several branches of this Sentence higher than any of his Predecessors had ever done yet as to the main he had very good and Authentick Precedents for what he did from the Depositions of Emperours or Kings that were made by former Popes for about 500 years together This I thought needful to be more fully opened because of the present Circumstances we are now in since hereby every one that will consider things must needs see that the belief of the Popes Infallibility does necessarily infer the acknowledgment of their power of deposing Heretical Kings For it is plain the Pope did this ex Cathedra and as a Pastor Feeding and Correcting his Flock But not content with this he also wrote to other Princes inflaming them against the King Particularly to the Kings of France and Scotland To the last of these he sent a Breve declaring King Henry a Heretique a Schismatique a manifest Adulterer a publick Murtherer a Rebel and convict of High Treason against him the Pope his Lord for which Crimes he had deposed him and offered his Dominions to him if he would go and invade them And thus the breach between him and the Pope was past reconciling and at Rome it was declared equally meritorious to fight against him as against the Turk But Card. Pool made it more meritorious in his Book Yet the Thunders of the Vatican had now lost their force so that these had no other effect but to enrage the King more against all such as were suspected to favour their interests or to hold any correspondence with Cardinal Pool Therefore he first procured a Declaration against the Popes pretensions to be Signed by all the Bishops of England In which after they declared against the Popes Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction upon the grounds formerly touched they concluded That the People ought to be Instructed that Christ did expresly forbid his Apostles or their Successors to take to themselves the power of the Sword or the authority of Kings And that if the Bishop of Rome or any other Bishop assumed any such power he was a Tyrant and Usurper of other mens Rights and a subverter of the Kingdom of Christ. This was subscribed by 19 Bishops all that were then in England and 25 Doctors of Divinity and Law It was at some time before May 1538. For Edward Fox Bishop of Hereford who was one that signed it died the 8th of May that year There was no Convocation called by Writ for doing this For as there is no mention of any such Writ in the Registers so if it had been done by Convocation Cromwell had signed it first but his hand not being at it it is more probable that a meeting of the Clergy was called by the Kings Missive Letters or that as was once done before the Paper was drawn at London and sent over the Kingdom to the Episcopal Sees for the Bishops hands to it There is another original Paper extant Signed at this time by eight Bishops from which I conjecture those were all that were then about London It was to shew That by the Commission which Christ gave to Church-men they were only Ministers of his Gospel to instruct the people in the purity of the Faith But that by other places of Scripture the Authority of Christian Princes over all their Subjects as well Bishops and Priests as others was also clear And that the Bishops and Priests have charge of Souls within their Cures Power to administer Sacraments and to teach the word of God To the which word of God Christian Princes acknowledg themselves subject and that in case the Bishops be negligent it is the Christian Princes Office to see them do their duty This being Signed by Iohn Hilsey Bishop of Rochester must be after the year 1537. in which he was consecrated and Latimer and Shaxton also Signing it must be before the year 1539. in which they resigned But I believe it was Signed at the same time that the other was And the design of it was to refuse those Calumnies spread at Rome as if the King had wholly Suppressed all Ecclesiastical Offices and denyed them any divine Authority making them wholly dependent on the Civil Power and Acting by Commission only from him And therefore they explained the limits of both these Powers in so clear and moderate a way that it must have stopt the Mouths of all Opposers But whether there was any publick use made of this Paper I can by no means discover
find of him There is a Pardon granted to Stokesly Bishop of London on the 3d of Iuly in the 30th year of his Reign being this year for having Acted by Commission from Rome and sued out Bulls from thence If these crimes were done before the Separation from Rome they were remitted by the General Pardon If he took a particular Pardon it seems strange that it was not enrolled till now But I am apt to believe it was rather the Omission of a Clerk than his being guilty of such a Transgression about this time for I see no cause to think the King would have Pardoned such a Crime in a Bishop in those days All that Party had now by their complyance and Submission gained so much on the King that he began to turn more to their Councils than he had done of late years Gardiner was returned from France where he had been Ambassador for some years He had been also in the Emperors Court and there were violent presumptions that he had secretly reconciled himself to the Pope and entred into a Correspondence with him For one of the Legates Servants discoursed of it at Ratisbone to one of Sir Henry Knevets retinue who was joyned in the Embassy with Gardiner whom he took to be Gardiners Servant and with whom he had an old acquaintance The matter was traced and Knevet spoke with the Italian that had first let it fall and was perswaded of the truth of the thing But Gardiner smelling it out said That Italian upon whose Testimony the whole matter depended was corrupted to ruine him and complained of it to the Emperors Chancellor Granvel Upon which Ludovico that was the Italian name was put in Prison And it seems the King either looked on it as a Contrivance of Gardiners enemies or at least seemed to do so for he continued still to employ him Yet on many occasions he expressed great contempt of him and used him not as a Councellor but as a slave But he was a man of great cunning and had observed the Kings temper exactly and knew well to take a fit occasion for moving the King in any thing and could improve it dextrously He therefore represented to the King that nothing would so secure him both at home and abroad against all the mischief the Pope was contriving as to shew great zeal against Hereticks chiefly the Sacramentaries by that name they branded all that denied the Corporal presence of Christ in the Eucharist And the King being all his life zealous for the belief of the Corporal presence was the more easily perswaded to be severe on that Head And the rather because the Princes of Germany whose friendship was necessary to him being all Lutherans his proceedings against the Sacramentaries would give them no offence An occasion at that time presented it self as opportunely as they could have wished one Iohn Nicolson alias Lambert was then questioned by the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury for that opinion He had been Minister of the English Company at Antwerp where being acquainted with Tindal and Frith he improved that knowledg of Religion which was first infused in him by Bilney But Chancellor More ordered the Merchants to dismiss him so he came over to England and was taken by some of Arch-Bishop Warhams officers and many Articles were objected to him But Warham died soon after and the change of Counsels that followed occasioned his Liberty So he kept a School at London and hearing Doctor Taylor afterwards Bishop of Lincoln Preach of the presence of Christ in the Sacrament he came to him upon it and offered his reasons why he could not believe the Doctrine he had Preached Which he put in Writing digesting them into ten Arguments Taylor shewed this to Doctor Barnes who as he was bred among the Lutherans so had not only brought over their opinions but their temper with him He thought that nothing would more obstruct the progress of the Reformation than the venting that Doctrine in England Therefore Taylor and he carryed the Paper to Cranmer who was at that time also of Luthers opinion which he had drunk in from his friend Osiander Latimer was of the same belief So Lambert was brought before them and they studyed to make him retract his Paper But all was in vain for Lambert by a fatal resolution appealed to the King This Gardiner laid hold on and perswaded the King to proceed solemnly and severely in it The King was soon prevailed with and both Interest and Vanity concurred to make him improve this opportunity for shewing his zeal and Learning So Letters were written to many of the Nobility and Bishops to come and see this Tryal in which the King intended to sit in Person and to manage some part of the Argument In November on the day that was prefixed there was a great appearance in Westminster-Hall of the Bishops and Clergy the Nobility Judges and the Kings Council with an incredible number of Spectators The Kings Guards were all in White and so was the Cloth of State When the Prisoner was brought to the Barr. The Tryal was opened by a Speech of Doctor Dayes which was to this effect That this Assembly was not at all convened to dispute about any Point of Faith but that the King being Supream Head intended openly to condemn and confute that mans Heresie in all their presence Then the King commanded him to declare his opinion about the Sacrament To which Lambert began his answer with a Preface acknowledging the Kings great goodness that he would thus hear the Causes of his Subjects and commending his great Judgment and Learning In this the King interrupted him telling him in Latine that he came not there to hear his own praises set forth and therefore commanded him to speak to the matter This he uttered with a stern Countenance At which Lambert being a little disordered the King asked him again whether was Christ's body in the Sacrament or not He answered in the Words of St. Austine It was his Body in a certain manner But the King bade him answer plainly whether it was Christs Body or not So he answered That it was not his Body Upon which the King urged him with the words of Scripture This is my Body and then he commanded the Arch-Bishop to confute his Opinion who spoke only to that part of it which was grounded on the Impossibility of a Bodies being in two places at once And that he confuted from Christs appearing to St. Paul shewing that though he is alwayes in Heaven yet he was seen by St. Paul in the Air. But Lambert affirmed that he was then only in Heaven and that St. Paul heard a Voice and saw a Vision but not the very body of Christ. Upon this they disputed for some time in which it seems the Bishop of Winchester thought Cranmer argued but faintly for he interposed in the Argument Tonstals arguments run all upon Gods Omnipotency that it was not to be
limited by any appearances of difficulties which flowed from our want of a right understanding of things and our Faculties being weak our notions of Impossibilities were proportioned to these But Stokesley thought he had found out a Demonstration that might put an end to the whole Controversie for he shewed that in Nature we see one substance changed into another and yet the accidents remain So when Water is boyled till it evaporates into Air one substance is changed into another and moysture that was the accident remains it being still moist This as one of the eye-witnesses relates was received with great applause and much joy appeared in the Bishops looks upon it But whether the Spectators could distinguish well between Laughter for Joy and a scornful smile I cannot tell For certainly this Crotchet must have provoked the latter rather since it was a Sophisme not to be forgiven any above a Junior Sophister thus from an accidental conversion where the substance was still the same only altered in its Form and Qualities according to the Language of that Philosophy which was then most in vogue to infer a substantial mutation where one substance was annihilated and a new one produced in its place But these arguments it seems disorder'd Lambert somewhat and either the Kings stern looks the variety of the Disputants ten one after another engaging with him or the greatness of the presence with the length of the action which continued five hours put him in some confusion it is not improbable but they might in the end bring him to be quite silent This one that was present said flowed from his being spent and wearied and that he saw what he said was little considered but others ascribed it to his being confounded with the arguments that were brought against him So the general applause of the Hall gave the victory on the Kings side When he was thus silent the King asked him if he was convinced by these arguments and whether he would live or die He answered That he committed his Soul to God and submitted his Body to the Kings Clemency But the King told him if he did not recant he must die for he would not be a Patron of Hereticks and since he would not do that the King ordered Cromwel to read the Sentence which he as the Kings Vice-gerent did declaring him an Incorrigible Heretick and condemning him to be burnt Which was soon after executed in Smithfield in a most barbarous manner for when his Legs and Thighs were burnt to the Stumps there not being fire enough to consume the rest of him suddenly two of the Officers raised up his body on their Halberds he being yet alive and crying out None but Christ none but Christ and then they let him fall down into the Fire where he was quickly consumed to ashes He was a learned and good man His answers to the Articles objected to him by Warham and a Book which in his Imprisonment he wrote for justifying his opinion which he directed to the King do shew both great Learning for those times and a very good Judgment This being done the party that opposed the Reformation perswaded the King that he had got so much reputation to himself by it that it would effectually refute all aspersions which had been cast on him as if he intended to change the Faith neither did they forget to set on him in his weak side and magnifie all that he had said as if the Oracle had uttered it By which they said it appeared he was indeed a Defender of the Faith and the Supream Head of the Church And he had so good a conceit of what was then done that he intended to pursue these severities further and therefore soon after he resolved on Summoning a Parliament partly for confirming what he had done and compleating what remained to be done further in the suppression of the Monasteries and likewise for making a new Law for punishing some Opinions which were then spreading about the Sacrament and some other Articles as will soon appear Now the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury's Interest at Court suffered a great diminution His chief friend among the Bishops was Fox Bishop of Hereford who was much esteemed and imployed by the King He was a Privy-Councellor and had been imployed in a Negotiation with the Princes of Germany to whom he was a very acceptable Minister They proposed That the King would receive the Ausburg Confession except in such things as should be altered in it by common Consent and defend it in a free Council if any such were called and that neither of them should acknowledg any Council called by the Pope That the King should be called the Patron of their League and they should mutually assist one another the King giving 100000 Crowns a year towards the defence of the League The Bishop of Winchester being then in France did much disswade the King from making a Religious League with them against which he gave some plausible politick reasons for his Conscience never strugled with a maxim of State But the King liked most of the propositions only he would not accept the Title of Defender of their League till some differences in the Doctrine were agreed So they were to have sent over Sturmius as their Agent and Melancthon Bucer and George Draco to confer with the Kings Divines But upon Queen Anne's fall this vanished and though the King entered into a Civil League with them and had frequently a mind to bring over Melancthon for whom he had a great value yet it never took effect There were three things in which the Germans were more positive than in any other point of Reformation These were the Communion in both kinds the worship in a known Tongue and an allowance for the marriage of the Clergy All the people had got these things in their heads so that it was generally believed that if the Pope had in time consented to them the Progress of the Reformation had been much stopped The express words of the Institution and the Novelty of the contrary practice had engaged that Nation very early for Communion in both kinds Common sense made them all desire to understand what they did and said in the Worship of God and the lewd and dissolute practices of the unmarried Clergy were so publick that they thought the honour of their Families of which that Nation is extremely sensible could not be secured unless the Clergy might have Wives of their own But at these the King stuck more than at other things that were more disputable For in all other points that were material he had set up the Doctrine of the Ausburg Confession and there was good ground to hope that the Evidence of at least two of these would have brought over the King to a fuller Agreement and firmer Union with them But the Bishop of Hereford's death gave a great blow to that design For though that party thought they had his room well
filled when they had got Bonner to be his Successor yet they found afterwards what a fatal mistake they committed in raising him now to Hereford and translating him within a few months to London vacant by Stokesleys death But during the vacancy of the See of Hereford Cranmer held a Visitation in it where he left some Injunctions to be found in the Collection which chiefly related to the encouraging of reading the Scriptures and giving all due obedience to the Kings Injunctions For the other Bishops that adhered to Cranmer they were rather clogs than helps to him Latimers simplicity and weakness made him be despised Shaxtons proud and litigious humour drew hatred on him Barlow was not very discreet and many of the Preachers whom they cherished whether out of an unbridled forwardness of temper or a true zeal that would not be managed and governed by politick and prudent measures were flying at many things that were not yet abolished Many complaints were brought of these to the King Upon which letters were sent to all the Bishops in the Kings name to take care that as the People should be instructed in the truth so they should not be unwarily charged with too many novelties since the publishing these if it was not tempered with great discretion would raise much contention and other inconveniencies that might be of dangerous consequence But it seems this Caveat did not produce what was designed by it or at least the opposite party were still bringing in new Complaints for I have seen an original Letter of Cromwels to the Bishop of Landaffe bearing date the 6th of Ianuary In which he makes mention of the Kings Letters sent to that purpose and requires him to look to the Execution of them both against the violence of the new Preachers and against those that secretly carried on the pretended authority of the Bishop of Rome otherwise he threatens to proceed against him in an other manner All these things concurred to lessen Cranmers interest in the Court nor had he any firm friend there but Cromwel who was also careful to preserve himself There was not a Queen now in the Kings bosome to favour their motions Queen Iane had been their friend though she came in Anne Bolleyns room that had supported them most The King was observed to be much guided by his Wives as long as they kept their interest with him Therefore Cromwel thought the only way to retrieve a design that was almost lost was to engage the King in an Alliance with some of the Princes of Germany from whence he had heard much of the Beauty of the Lady Anne of Cleve the Duke of Cleve's Sister whose elder sister was married to the Duke of Saxony But while he was setting this on foot a Parliament was summoned to meet the 28th of April To which all the Parliamentary Abbots had their Writs The Abbots of Westminster St. Albans St. Edmundsbury St Mary York Glassenbury Glocester Ramsey Evesham Peterborrough Reading Malmesbury Croyland Selby Thorny Winchelcomb Waltham Cirencester Teukesbury Colchester and Tavestoke sate in it On the 5th of May the Lord Chancellour acquainted them that the King being most desirous to have all his Subjects of one mind in Religion and to quiet all Controversies about it had commanded him to move to them that a Committee might be appointed for examining these different opinions and drawing up Articles for an agreement which might be reported and considered by the House To this the Lords agreed and named for a Committee Cromwel the Vice-gerent the two Arch-Bishops the Bishops of Duresme Bath and Wells Ely Bangor Carlisle and Worcester Who were ordered to go about it with all haste and were dispenced with for their attendance in the House till they had ended their business But they could come to no agreement for the Arch-bishop of Canterbury having the Bishops of Ely and Worcester to second him and being favoured by Cromwel the other five could carry nothing against them Nor would either party yeeld to the other so that 11 dayes passed in these debates On the 16th of May the Duke of Norfolk told the Lords That the Committee that was named had made no progress for they were not of one mind which some of the Lords had objected when they were first named Therefore he offered some Articles to the Lords consideration that they might be examined by the whole House and that there might be a perpetual Law made for the observation of them after the Lords had freely delivered their minds about them The Articles were First Whether in the Eucharist Christs real Body was present without any Transubstantiation so it is in the Journal absque Transubstantiatione it seems so the Corporal Presence had been established they would have left the manner of it indefinite Secondly Whether that Sacrament was to be given to the Laity in both kinds Thirdly Whether the Vows of Chastity made either by Men or Women ought to be observed by the Law of God Fourthly Whether by the Law of God private Masses ought to be celebrated Fifthly Whether Priests by the Law of God might marry Sixthly Whether Auricular Confession were necessary by the Law of God Against these the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury argued long For the first he was then in his opinion a Lutheran so he was not like to say much against it But certainly he opposed the second much since there was not any thing for which those with whom he held correspondence were more earnest and seemed to have greater advantages both from Christs own words in the Institution and the constant practice of the Church for 12 ages For the Third It seemed very hard to suppress so many Monasteries and set the Religious persons at liberty and yet bind them up to Chastity That same Parliament by another Act absolved them from their vow of Poverty giving them Power to purchase Lands now it was not reasonable to bind them up to some parts of their Vow when they absolved them from the rest And it was no ways prudent to bind them up from Marriage since as long as they continued in that State they were still capable to re-enter into their Monasteries when a fair occasion should offer whereas they upon their Marrying did effectually lay down all possible pretentions to their former Houses For the Fourth The Asserting the Necessity of private Masses was a plain Condemnation of the Kings proceedings in the Suppression of so many Religious Houses which were Societies chiefly dedicated to that purpose For if these Masses did profit the Souls departed the destroying so many Foundations could not be justified And for the living these private Masses were clearly contrary to the first Institution by which that which was blessed and consecrated was to be distributed And it was to be a Communion and so held by the Primitive Church which admitted none so much as to see the Celebration of that Sacrament but those who
fresh-men and Novices The great matter of the Kings Marriage came on at this time Many reports were brought the King of the beauty of Anne of Cleve so that he inclined to ally himself with that Family Both the Emperor and the King of France had courted him to Matches which they had projected The Emperor proposed the Dutchess of Milan his kinswoman and Daughter to the King of Denmark He was then designing to break the League of Smalcald and to make himself master of Germany And therefore he took much pains with the King to divide him from the Princes there which was in great part effected by the Statute for the six Articles Upon which the Ambassadors of the Princes had complained and said That whereas the King had been in so fair a way of union with them he had now broke it off and made so severe a Law about Communion in one kind Private Masses and the Celibate of the Clergy which differed so much from their Doctrine that they could entertain no further correspondence with him if that Law was not mitigated But Gardiner wrought much on the Kings vanity and passions and told him that it was below his Dignity and high Learning to have a Company of dull Germans and small Princes dictate to him in matters of Religion There was also another thing which he oft made use of though it argues somewhere a great Ignorance of the Constitution of the Empire That the King could not expect these Princes would ever be for his Supremacy since if they acknowledged that in him they must likewise yield it to the Emperor This was a great mistake For as the Princes of Germany never acknowledged the Emperor to have a sove raignty in their Dominions so they did acknowledg the Diet in which the Soveraignty of the Empire lies to have a Power of making or changing what Laws they pleased about Religion And in things that were not determined by the Diet every Prince pretended to it as highly in his own Dominions as the King could do in England But as untrue as this Allegation was it served Gardiner's turn for the King was sufficiently irritated with it against the Princes so that there was now a great coldness in their correspondence Yet the Project of a Match with the Dutchess of Milan failing and these proposed by France not being acceptable Cromwel moved the King about an Alliance with the Duke of Cleve who as he was the Emperors Neighbour in Flanders had also a pretension to the Dutchie of Guelders and his eldest Daughter was Marryed to the Duke of Saxony So that the King having then some apprehensions of a War with the Emperor this seemed a very proper Alliance to give him a Diversion There had been a Treaty between her Father and the Duke of Lorrain in order to a match between the Duke of Lorrain's Son and her But they both being under Age it went no further than a Contract between their Fathers Hans Holbin having taken her Picture sent it over to the King But in that he bestowed the common complement of his Art somewhat too liberally on a Lady that was in a way to be Queen The King liked the Picture better than the Original when he had the occasion afterwards to compare them The Duke of Saxony who was very zealous for the Ausâ—â—â—â— Confession finding the King had declined so much from it disswaded the Match But Cromwel set it on mightily expecting a great Support from a Queen of his own making whose friends being all Luthâ—rans it tended also to bring down the Popish Party at Court and again to recover the ground they had now lost Those that had seen the Lady did much commend her beauty and person But she could speak no Language but Dutch to which the King was a stranger Nor was she bred to Musick with which the King was much taken So that except her person had charmed him there was nothing left for her to gain upon him by After some Months Treaty one of the Counts Palatine of the Rhine with other Ambassadors from the Duke of Saxony and her Brother the Duke of Cleves for her Father was lately dead came over and concluded the Match In the end of December she was brought over to England And the King being impatient to see her went down Incognito to Rochester But when he had a sight of her finding none of these charms which he was made believe were in her he was so extreamly surprized that he not only did not like her but took an Aversion to her which he could never after overcome He swore they had brought over a Flanders Mare to him and was very sorry he had gone so far but glad it had proceeded no further And presently he resolved if it were possible to break off the matter and never to yoke himself with her But his Affairs were not then in such a condition that he could safely put that affront on the Dukes of Saxony and Cleves which the sending back of this Lady would have done For the Germans being of all Nations most sensible of every thing in which the Honour of their Family is touched he knew they would resent such an Injury And it was not safe for him to Adventure that at such a time For the Emperor was then in Paris whither he had gone to an Enterview with Francis And his Reception was not only as Magnificent as could be but there was all the Evidence possible of hearty Friendship and kindness The King also understood that between them there was somewhat projected against himself And now Francis that had been as much obliged by him as possibly one Prince could be by another was not only forgetful of it but intended to take advantage from the distractions and discontents of the English to drive them out of France if it were possible And it is not to be doubted but the Emperor would gladly have embroyled these two Kings that he might have a better opportunity both to make himself Master of Germany and to force the King of England into an Alliance by which the Lady Mary should be Legitimated and the Princes of Germany be left destitute of a Support which made them Insolent and Intractable The King apprehended the Conjunction of those two great Princes against himself which was much set forward by the Pope and that they would set up the King of Scotland against him who with that forreign Assistance and the discontents at home would have made War upon great advantages especially those in the North of England being ill affected to him And therefore he judged it necessary for his Affairs not to lose the Princes of Germany Only he resolved first to try if any Nullities or Pre-contracts could excuse him fairly at their hands He returned to Greenwich very Melancholy He much blamed the Earl of Southampton who being sent over to receive her at Callice had written an high Commendation of her
Beauty But he excused himself that he thought the thing was so far gone that it was decent to write as he had done The King lamented his condition in that Marriage and expressed great trouble both to the Lord Russel Sir Anthony Brown Sir Anthony Denny and others about him The last of those told him this was one Advantage that mean persons had over Princes That great Princes must take such Wives as are brought them whereas meaner persons go and chuse Wives for themselves But when the King saw Cromwel he gave his grief a freer vent to him He finding the King so much Troubled would have cast the chief blame on the Earl of Southampton for whom he had no great kindness And said when he found her so far short of what reports and Pictures had made her he should have stayed her at Callice till he had given the King notice of it But the Earls Commission being only to bring her over he said It had been too great a presumption in him to have interposed in such a manner And the King was convinced he was in the right So now all they had to insist on was the clearing of that Contract that had passed between her and the Marquess of Lorain which the Ambassadors who had been with the King had undertaken should be fully done and brought over with her in due form of Law So after the Lady was brought in great State to Greenwich the Council met and sent for the Ambassadors of the Duke of Cleves that conducted her over and desired to see what they had brought for clearing the breach of that Contract with the Marquess of Lorrain But they had brought nothing and made no account of it saying that the Contract was in their Minority when they could give no consent and that nothing had followed on it after they came to be of Age. But this did not satisfie the Kings Council who said these were but their words and they must see better proofs The Kings Marriage was Annulled with Anne Boleyn upon a pre-contract therefore he must not again run the like hazard So Olisleger and Hogâ—sden the Ambassadors from Cleve did by a formal Instrument Protest before Cromwel that in a peace made between their late Master Iohn Duke of Cleve and Anthony Duke of Lorrain one of the conditions was that this Lady being then under Age should be given in Marriage to Francis Son to the Duke of Lorrain who was likewise under Age which Treaty they affirmed they saw and read But that afterwards Henry de Groffe Ambassador of Charles Duke of Gueldres upon whose mediation that peace had been concluded declared in their hearing that the Espousals were Annulled and of no effect and that this was Registred in the Chancery of Clâ—ve of which they promised to bring an Authentical Extract within three Months to England Some of the Counsellors who knew the Kings secret dislike of her person would have insisted more on this But the Archbishop of Canterbury and the Bishop of Duresm said if there was no more than that it could be no just hindrance to the Solemnization of the Marriage So the King seeing there was no remedy and being much pressed both by the Ministers of Cleve and by the Lord Cromwel Marryed her on the 6th of Ianuary But expressed so much aversion and dislike of her that every body about him took notice of it Next day the Lord Cromwel asked him how he liked her then He told him He was not every man therefore he would be free with him He liked her worse than he did He suspected she was no Maid and had such ill smells about her that he loathed her more than ever and did not believe he should ever consummate the Marriage This was sad news to Cromwel who knew well how delicate the King was in these matters and that so great a Misfortune must needs turn very heavy on him that was the chief Promoter of it He knew his Enemies would draw great advantages from this and understood the Kings temper too well to think his Greatness would last long if he could not induce the King to like the Queen better But that was not to be done for though the King lived five Months with her in that State and very oft lay in the Bed with her yet his Aversion rather encreased than abated She seemed not much concerned at it and as their Conversation was not great so she was of an heavy Composition and was not much displeased to be delivered from a Marriage in which she had so little satisfaction Yet one thing shews that she wanted not Capacity For she learned the English Language very soon and before her Marriage was Annulled she spoke English freely as appears by some of the Depositions There was an Instrument brought over from Cleve taken out of the Chancery there by which it appeared That Henry de Groffe Ambassador from the Duke of Gueldres had on the 15th of February in the year 1535. declared the Nullity of the former Contract in express words which are set down in high Dutch but thus put in Latine Sponsalia illa progressum suum non habitura I will not answer for the Latine ex quo dictus Dux Carolus admodum doleret propterea quaedam fecisset amplius facturus esset And Pallandus that was Ambassador from the Duke of Cleves in the Duke of Guelders Court wrote to his Master Illustrissimum Ducem Gueldriae certo scire prima illa Sponsalia inter Domicellam Annam fore inania progressum suum non habitura When this was shewed the King his Council found great exceptions to it upon the Ambiguity of the word Sponsalia it not being expressed whether they were Espousals by the words of the present or of the future tense and intended to make use of that when there should be a fit opportunity for it On the 12th of April a Session of Parliament was held The Journal shews that neither the Abbot of Westminster nor any other Abbot was present After the Lord Chancellor had opened the reasons for the Kings meeting them at that time as they related to the Civil Government Cromwel as Lord Vice-gerent spake next in the Kings name and said There was nothing which the King so much desired as a firm union among all his Subjects in which he placed his chief security He knew there were many Incendiaries and much Cockle grew up with the Wheat The rashness and licentiousness of some and the inveterate Superstition and stiffness of others in the Ancient Corruptions had raised great dissensions to the sad regret of all good Christians Some were called Papists others Hereticks which bitterness of Spirit seemed the more strange since now the Holy Scriptures by the Kings great care of his people were in all their hands in a Language which they understood But these were grosly perverted by both sides who studied rather to justifie their passions out
than Complements And though he clearly discovered having sent over the Duke of Norfolk to Francis that he was not to depend much on his friendship yet at the same time he knew that the Emperor would not yield up the Dutchy of Milan to him upon which his heart was much set So he saw they could come to no agreement Therefore he made no great account of the loss of France since he knew the Emperor would willingly make an Alliance with him The hopes of which made him more indifferent whether the German Princes were pleased with what he did or not since he had now attained the end he had proposed to himself in all his Negotiations with them which was to secure himself from any trouble the Emperor might give him Therefore Cromwels Counsels were now disliked for he had always enclined the King to favour those Princes against the Emperor Another secret cause was that as the King had an unconquerable aversion to his Queen so he was taken with the Beauty and behaviour of Mistress Katharine Howard Daughter to the Lord Edmond Howard a Brother of the Duke of Norfolks And as this designed Match raised the credit of her Uncle so the ill consequences of the former drew him down who had been the chief Counsellor in it The King also found his Government was grown uneasie and therefore judged it was no ill Policy to cast over all that had been done amiss upon a Minister who had great Power with him and being now in disgrace all the blame of these things would be taken off from the King and laid on him and his Ruin would much appease discontents and make them more moderate in censuring the King or his Proceedings It is said that other Particulars were charged on him which lost him the Kings favour If this be true it is like they related to the encouragement he was said to have given to some Reformers in the opposition they made to the six Articles Upon the Execution of which the King was now much set His fall was so secretly carryed that though he had often before looked for it knowing the Kings uneasie and jealous temper yet at that time he had no apprehensions of it till the Storm broke upon him In his fall he had the common fate of all disgraced Ministers to be forsaken by his Friends and insulted over by his Enemies Only Cranmer retained still so much of his former simplicity that he could never learn these Court Arts. Therefore he wrote to the King about him next day He much magnified his diligence in the Kings service and preservation and discovering all Plots as soon as they were made That he had always loved the King above all things and served him with great fidelity and success That he thought no King of England had ever such a servant upon that account he had loved him as one that loved the King above all others But if he was a Traytor he was glad it was discovered But he prayed God earnestly to send the King such a Councellor in his stead who could and would serve him as he had done This shews both the firmness of Cranmers friendship to him and that he had a great Soul not turned by the changes of mens fortunes to like or dislike them as they stood or declined from their greatness And had not the Kings kindness for Cranmer been deeply rooted this Letter had ruined him For he was the most impatient of Contradiction in such cases that could be Cromwels ruin was now Decreed and he who had so servily complyed with the Kings pleasure in procuring some to be Attainted the year before without being brought to make their answer fell now under the same severity For whether it was that his Enemies knew That if he were brought to the Bar he would so justifie himself that they would find great difficulties in the Process or whether it was that they blindly resolved to follow that injustifiable Precedent of passing over so necessary a Rule to all Courts of giving the Party accused an hearing the Bill of Attaindor was brought in to the House of Lords Cranmer being absent that day as appears by the Journal on the 17th of Iune and read the first time and on the 19th was read the second and third time and sent down to the Commons By which it appears how few friends he had in that House when a Bill of that nature went on so hastily But it seems he found in the House of Commons somewhat of the same measure which ten years before he had dealt to the Cardinal though not with the same success For his matter stuck ten days there At length a new Bill of Attaindor was brought up conceived in the House of Commons with a Proviso annexed to it They also sent back the Bill which the Lords sent to them But it is not clear from the Journals what they meant by these two Bills It seems they rejected the Lords Bill and yet sent it up with their own either in respect to the Lords or that they left it to their choice which of the two Bills they would offer to the Royal Assent But though this be an unparliamentary way of proceeding I know no other sense which the words of the Journal can bear which I shall set down in the Margent that the Reader may Judge better concerning it * And that very day the King assented to it as appears by the Letter written the next day by Cromwel to the King The Act said that the King having raised Thomas Cromwel from a base degree to great Dignities and high Trusts yet he had now by a great number of Witnesses persons of honour found him to be the most Corrupt Traitor and deceiver of the King and the Crown that had ever been known in his whole Reign He had taken upon him to set at liberty divers persons put in Prison for misprision of Treason and others that were suspected of it He had also received several bribes and for them granted Licenses to carry Money Corn Horses and other things out of the Kingdom contrary to the Kings Proclamations He had also given out many Commissions without the Kings knowledg and being but of a base Birth had said That he was sure of the King He had granted many Passports both to the Kings Subjects and Forreigners for passing the Seas without search He being also an Heretick had dispersed many Erroneous Books among the Kings Subjects particularly some that were contrary to the Belief of the Sacrament And when some had informed him of this and had shewed him these Heresies in Books Printed in England he said they were good and that he found no fault in them and said It was as Lawful for every Christian man to be the Minister of that Sacrament as a Priest And whereas the King had constituted him Vice-gerent for the Spiritual affairs of the Church he had under the Seal of that
office licensed many that were suspected of Heresie to Preach over the Kingdom and he had both by word and in writing suggested to several Sheriffs That it was the Kings pleasure they should discharge many Prisoners of whom some were Indicted others apprehended for Heresie And when many particular complaints were brought to him of detestable Heresies with the names of the offenders he not only defended the Hereticks but severely checkt the Informers and vexed some of them by Imprisonment and other ways The particulars of all which were too tedious to be recited And he having entertained many of the Kings Subjects about himself whom he had infected with Heresie and imagining he was by force able to defend his Treasons and Heresies on the last of March in the 30th year of the Kings Reign in the Parish of St. Peters the poor in London when some of them complained to him of the new Preachers such as Barnes and others he said Their Preaching was good and said also among other things That if the King would turn from it yet he would not turn And if the King did turn and VERA EFFIGIES THOMAE CROMWELL ESSEXIAE COMITIS EQVES PERISCELIS H. Holbeâ—n pinxit R. White sculpsit Natus 1490 Regis vicarius Generalis 1536 Eques Periscelis 1537. Capite truncatus Iuly 18th 1540. Printed for Richard Chiswell at the Rose and Crowne in St Pauls Church yard all his people with him he would fight in the Fiâ—lâ— in his own person with his Sword in his hand against him and all others And then he pulled out his Dagger and held it up and said or else this Dagger thrust me to the heart if I would not die in that quarrel against them all and I trust if I live one year or two it shall not be in the Kings Power to resist or lett it if he would and swearing a great Oath said I would do so indeed He had also by Oppression and Bribery made a great Estate to himself and extorted much Money from the Kings Subjects and being greatly enriched had treated the Nobility with much contempt And on the last of Ianuary in the 31th year of the Kings Reign in the Parish of St. Martins in the Fields when some had put him in mind to what the King had raised him he said If the Lords would handle him so he would give them such a Break-fast as was never made in England and that the proudest of them should know it For all which Treasons and Heresies he was Attainted to suffer the pains of death for Heresie and Treason as should please the King and to forfeit all his Estate and goods to the Kings use that he had on the last of March in the 31st year of the Kings Reign or since that time There was added to this Bill a Proviso That this should not be hurtful to the Bishop of Bath and Wells and to the Dean and Chapteâ— of Wells with whom it seems he had made some exchanges of Lands From these particulars the Reader will clearly see why he was not brought to make his answer most of them relating to Orders and Directions he had given for which it is very probable he had the Kings Warrant And for the matter of Heresie it has appeared how far the King had proceeded towards a Reformation so that what he did that way was most likely done by the Kings Order But the King now falling from these things it was thought they intended to stifle him by such an Attaindor that he might not discover the secret Orders or directions given him for his own Justification For the particulars of Bribery and Extortion they being mentioned in general expressions seem only cast into the heap to defame him But for those Treasonable words it was generally thought that they were a Contrivance of his Enemies since it seemed a thing very extravagant for a Favourite in the height of his Greatness to talk so rudely And if he had been guilty of it Bedlam was thought a fitter place for his Restraint than the Tower Nor was it judged likely that he having such great and watchful Enemies at Court any such discourses could have layn so long secret Or if they had come to the Kings knowledg he was not a Prince of such a temper as to have forgiven much less imployed and advanced a man after such discourses And to think that during these fifteen months after the words were said to have been spoken none would have had the zeal for the King or the malice to Cromwel as to repeat them were things that could not be believed The formality of drawing his Dagger made it the more suspected for this was to affix an overt-Act to these words which in the opinion of many Lawyers was necessary to make words Treasonable But as if these words had not been ill enough some writers since have made them worse as if he had said He would thrust his Dagger in the Kings heart About which Fuller hath made another story to excuse these words as if they had not been meant of the King but of another But all that is founded on a mistake which if he had looked in the Record he had corrected Cromwels Fall was the first step towards the Kings Divorce For on the 24th of Iune he sent his Queen to Richmond pretending the Countrey air would agree better with her But on the 6th of Iuly a motion was made and assented to in the House of Lords that they should make an address to the King desiring him to suffer his Marriage with the Queen to be tryed Upon which the Lord Chancellor the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury the Dukes of Norfolk and Suffolk the Earl of Southampton and the Bishop of Duresm were sent down to the Commons to represent the matter to them and to desire their concurrence in the Address To which they agreed and ordered twenty of their number to go along with the Peers So the whole House of Lords with these Commoners went to the King and told him they had a matter of great consequence to propose to him but it was of that Importance that they first begged his leave to move it That being obtained they desired the King would order a Tryal to be made of the validity of his Marriage To which the King consented and made a deep Protestation as in the presence of God that he should conceal nothing that related to it and all its circumstances And that there was nothing he held dearer than the Glory of God the good of the Common-wealth and the declaration of truth So a Commission was issued out to the Convocation to try it On the 7th of Iuly it was brought before the Convocation of which the Reader will see a fuller account in the Collection at the end than is needful to be brought in here The case was opened by the Bishop of Winchester and a Committee was appointed to consider it and they deputed the Bishop of
Duresm and Winchester and Thirleby and Richard Leighton Dean of York to examine the witnesses that day And the next day they received the Kings own Deposition with a long Declaration of the whole matter under Cromwels hand in a Letter to the King and the Depositions of most of the Privy Councellors of the Earl of Southampton the Lord Russel then Admiral of Sir Anthony Brown Sir Anthony Denny Doctor Chambers and Doctor Butts the Kings Physicians and of some Ladies that had talked with the Queen All which amounted to this that the King expected that the Precontract with the Marquess of Lorrain should have been more fully cleared That the King always disliked her and Marryed her full sore against his heart and since that time he had never consummated the Marriage So the substance of the whole evidence being considered it amounted to these three Particulars First That there had been a Contract between the Marquess of Lorrain and the Queen which was not sufficiently cleared for it did not yet appear whether these Espousals were made by the Parties themselves or in the words of the present tense Then it was said That the King having Marryed her against his will he had not given a pure inward and compleat consent And since a mans Act is only what is inward extorted or forced promises do not bind And Thirdly That he had never consummated the Marriage To which was added the great interest the whole Nation had in the Kings having more issue which they saw he could never have by the Queen This was furiously driven on by the Popish Party And Cranmer whether overcome with these arguments or rather with fear for he knew it was contrived to send him quickly after Cromwel consented with the rest So that the whole Convocation without one disagreeing Vote Judged the marriage null and of no force and that both the King and the Lady were free from the bond of it This was the greatest piece of Compliance that ever the King had from the Clergy For as they all knew there was nothing of weight in that praecontract so they laid down a most pernicious Precedent for invalidating all publick Treaties and Agreements since if one of the Parties being unwilling to it so that his consent were not inward he was not bound by it there was no safety among men more For no man can know whether another consents inwardly And when a man does any thing with great aversion to infer from thence that he does not inwardly consent may furnish every one with an excuse to break loose from all engagements For he may pretend he did it unwillingly and get his friends to declare that he privately signified that to them And for that argument which was taken from the want of Consummation they had forgotten what was pleaded on the Kings behalf 10 years before That consent without Consummation made a Marriage compleat by which they concluded that though Prince Arthur had not Consummated his Marriage with Queen Katherine yet his consent did so complete it that the King could not afterwards lawfully marry her But as the King was resolved on any terms to be rid of this Queen so the Clergy were also resolved not to incur his displeasure In which they rather sought for reasons to give some colour to their Sentence than past their judgment upon the strength of them This only can be said for their excuse that these were as just and weighty reasons as used to be admitted by the Court of Rome for a Divorce and most of them being Canonists and knowing how many Precedents there were to be found for such Divorces they thought they might do it as well as the Popes had formerly done On the 9th of Iuly Sentence was given Which was signed by both Houses of Convocation and had the two Arch-bishops Seals put to it of which whole Tryal the Record does yet remain having escaped the Fate of the other Books of Convocation The Original depositions are also yet extant Only I shall add here a reflection upon Cromwels misfortune which may justly abate the loftiness of haughty men The day after he was attainted being required to send to the King a full account under his hand of the business of his Marriage which Account he sent as will be found in the Collection he Concludes it with these abject words I a most woful Prisoner ready to take the death when it shall please God and your Majesty and yet the frail flesh inciteth me continually to call to your Grace for Mercy and Grace for mine offences And thus Christ save preserve and keep you Written at the Tower this Wednesday the last of Iune with the heavy heart and trembling hand of your Highness most heavy and most miserable Prisoner and poor slave Thomas Cromwel And a little below that Most Gracious Prince I cry for Mercy Mercy Mercy On the 10th of Iuly the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury reported to the House of Lords That the Convocation had judged the Marriage Null both by the Law of God and the Law of the Land The Bishop of Winchester delivered the Judgment in Writing which being read he enlarged on all the reasons of it This satisfied the Lords and they sent down Cranmer and him to the Commons to give them the same account Next day the King sent the Lord Chancellor the Duke of Norfolk the Earl of Southampton and the Bishop of Winchester to let the Queen know what was done who was not at all troubled at it and seemed not ill pleased They told her that the King would by Letters Patents Declare her his Adopted Sister and give her precedence before all the Ladies of England next his Queen and Daughters and assign her an Estate of 3000 lib. a year and that she had her choice either to live in England or to return home again She accepted the offer and under her hand declared her consent and approbation of the Sentence and chose to live still in England where she was in great honour rather than return under that disgrace to her own Countrey She was also desired to write to her Brother and let him know that she approved of what was done in her matter and that the King used her as a Father or a Brother and therefore to desire him and her other friends not to take this matter ill or lessen their friendship to the King She had no mind to do that but said it would be time enough when her Brother wrote to her to send him such an answer But it was answered That much depended on the first Impressions that are received of any matter She in conclusion said she would obey the King in every thing he desired her to do So she wrote the Letter as they desired it and the day following being the 12th of Iuly the Bill was brought into the House for annulling the Marriage which went easily through both Houses On the 16th
He declared that he died in the Catholick Faith not doubting of any Article of Faith or of any Sacrament of the Church and denied that he had been a Supporter of those who believed ill opinions He confessed he had been seduced but now died in the Catholick Faith and desired them to pray for the King and for the Prince and for himself and then prayed very fervently for the remission of his past sins and admittance into Eternal Glory and having given the Sign the Executioner cut off his Head very barbarously Thus fell that great Minister that was raised meerly upon the strength of his natural parts For as his Extraction was mean so his Education was low All the learning he had was that he had got the new-Testament in Latine by heart His great wisdom and dexterity in business raised him up through several steps till he was become as great as a Subject could be He carryed his greatness with wonderful temper and moderation and fell under the weight of popular Odium rather than Guilt The disorders in the Suppression of Abbeys were generally charged on him Yet when he fell no Bribery nor cheating of the King could be fastned on him though such things came out in swarms on a disgraced Favourite when there is any ground for them By what he spoke at his death he left it much doubted of what Religion he dyed But it is certain he was a Lutheran The term Catholick-Faith used by him in his last speech seemed to make it doubtful but that was then used in England in its true sense in Opposition to the Novelties of the See of Rome as will afterwards appear on another occasion So that his Profession of the Catholich-Faith was strangely perverted when some from thence Concluded that he dyed in the Communion of the Church of Rome But his praying in English and that only to God through Christ without any of these tricks that were used when those of that Church died shewed he was none of theirs With him the Office of the Kings Vice-gerent in Ecclesiastical affairs died as it rose first in his person and as all the Clergy opposed the seting up a new Officer whose Interest should oblige him to oppose a Reconciliation with Rome so it seems none were fond to succeed in an Office that proved so fatal to him that had first carryed it The King was said to have lamented his death after it was too late but the fall of the new Queen that followed not long after and the miseries which fell also on the Duke of Norfolk and his Family some years after were looked on as the Scourges of Heaven for their cruel prosecution of this unfortunate Minister With his fall the progress of the Reformation which had been by his endeavours so far advanced was quite stopt For all that Cranmer could do after this was to keep the ground they had gained But he could never advance much further And indeed every one expected to see him go next For as one Gostwick Knight for Bedfordshire had named him in the House of Commons as the Supporter and Promoter of all the Heresie that was in England so the Popish party reckoned they had but half done their work by destroying Cromwel and that it was not finished till Cranmer followed him Therefore all possible endeavors were used to make discoveries of the Encouragement which as was believed he gave to the Preachers of the condemned Doctrines And it is very probable that had not the Incontinence of Katherine Howard whom the King declared Queen on the 8th of August broken out not long after he had been Sacrificed the next Session of Parliament But now I return to my proper business to give an account of Church-matters for this year with which these great Changes in Court had so great a Relation that the Reader will excuse the digression about them Upon Cromwels fall Gardiner and those that followed him made no doubt but they should quickly recover what they had lost of late years So their greatest attempt was upon the Translation of the Scriptures The Convocation Books as I have been forced often to lament are lost so that here I cannot stir but as Fuller leads me who assures the World that he Copied out of the Records with his own Pen what he published And yet I doubt he has mistaken himself in the year and that which he calls the Convocation of this year was the Convocation of the year 1542. For he tells us that their 7th Session was the 10th of March. Now in this year the Convocation did not sit down till the 13th of April but that year it sate all March So likewise he tells us of the Bishops of Westminster Glocester and Peterborough bearing a share in this Convocation whereas these were not Consecrated before Winter and could not sit as Bishops in this Synod And besides Thirleby sate at this time in the lower House as was formerly shewn in the Process about Anne of Cleves Marriage So that their attempt against the new Testament belongs to the year 1542. But they were now much better employed though not in the way of Convocation For a select number of them sate by vertue of a Commission from the King confirmed in Parliament Their first work was to draw up a Declaration of the Christian Doctrine for the necessary erudition of a Christian man They thought that to speak of Faith in general ought naturally to go before an Exposition of the Christian Belief and therefore with that they began The Church of Rome that designed to keep her Children in ignorance had made no great account of Faith which they generally taught consisted chiefly in an Implicite Believing whatever the Church proposed without any explicite knowledg of particulars So that a Christian Faith as they had explained it was a Submission to the Church The Reformers finding that this was the Spring of all their other errors and that which gave them colour and Authority did on the other hand set up the strength of their whole Cause on an Explicite believing the truth of the Scriptures because of the Authority of God who had revealed them And said that as the great Subject of the Apostles Preaching was Faith so that which they every-where taught was to read and believe the Scriptures Upon which followed nice Disputing what was that saving Faith by which the Scriptures say we are Iustified They could not say it was barely crediting the Divine Revelation since in that sense the Devils believed Therefore they generally placed it at first in their being assured that they should be saved by Christs dying for them In which their design was to make Holiness and all other Graces necessary requisites in the Composition of Faith though they would not make them formally parts of it For since Christs death has its full vertue and effect upon none but those who are regenerate and live according to his Gospel none
unfeigned which were meritorious towards the attaining of Everlasting life Other works were of an Inferior sort such as Fasting Almsdeeds and other fruits of Penance And the merit of good works is reconciled with the freedom of Gods mercies to us since all our works are done by his Grace so that we have no cause of boasting but must ascribe all to the Grace and goodness of God The last Chapter is about Prayers for Souls departed which is the same that was formerly set out in the Articles three years before All this was finished and set forth this year with a Preface written by those of the Clergy who had been imployed in it declaring with what care they had examined the Scriptures and the ancient Doctors out of whom they had faithfully gathered this Exposition of the Christian Faith To this the King added another Preface some years after declaring that although he had cast out the darkness by setting forth the Scriptures to his people which had produced very good effects yet as hypocrisie and superstition were purged away so a Spirit of presumption dissension and carnal liberty was breaking in For repressing which he had by the advice of his Clergy set forth a Declaration of the true knowledg of God for directing all mens belief and practice which both Houses of Parliament had seen and liked very well So that he verily trusted it contained a true and sufficient Doctrine for the attaining everlasting life Therefore he required all his people to read and print in their hearts the Doctrine of this Book He also willed them to remember that as there were some Teachers whose Office it was to instruct the people so the rest ought to be taught and to those it was not necessary to read the Scriptures and that therefore he had restrained it from a great many esteeming it sufficient for such to hear the Doctrine of the Scriptures taught by their Preachers which they should lay up in their hearts and practise in their lives Lastly he desired all his Subjects to pray to God to grant them the Spirit of Humility that they might read and carry in their hearts the Doctrine set forth in this Book But though I have joyned the account of this Preface to the Extract here made of the Bishops Book yet it was not prefixed to it till above two years after the other was set out When this was published both parties found cause in it both to be glad and sorrowful The Reformers rejoyced to see the Doctrine of the Gospel thus opened more and more for they concluded that Ignorance and prejudices being the chief supports of the Errours they complained of the instructing people in Divine Matters even though some particulars displeased them yet would awaken and work upon an inquisitive humour that was then a-stirring and they did not doubt but their Doctrines were so clear that Inquiries into Religion would do their business They were also glad to see the Morals of Christianity so well cleared which they hoped would dispose people to a better taste of Divine matters since they had observed that purity of Soul does mightily prepare people for sound opinions Most of the Superstitious conceits and practices which had for some ages embased the Christian Faith were now removed and the great fundamental of Christianity the Covenant between God and man in Christ with the conditions of it was plainly and sincerely declared There was also another principle laid down that was big with a further Reformation for every National Church was declared a compleat Body within it self with power to reform heresies correct abuses and do every thing else that was necessary for keeping it self pure or governing its members By which there was a fair way opened for a full discussion of things afterwards when a fitter opportunity should be offered But on the other hand the Popish party thought they had gained much The seven Sacraments were again asserted so that here much ground was recovered and they hoped more would follow There were many things laid down to which they knew the Reformers would never consent So that they who were resolved to comply with every thing that the King had a mind to were pretty safe But the others who followed their perswasions and consciences were brought into many snares and the Popish party was confident that their absolute compliance which was joyned with all possible submission and flattery would gain the King at length and the stiffness of others who would not give that deference to the Kings judgment and pleasure would so alienate him from them that he would in the end abandon them for with the Kings years his uneasiness and peevishness grew mightily on him The dissolution of the Kings Marriage with Anne of Cleves had so offended the Princes of Germany that though upon the Ladies account they made no publick noise of it yet there was little more intercourse between the King and them especially Cromwel falling that had alwayes carried on the correspondence with them And as this intercourse went off so a secret Treaty was set on foot between the King and the Emperor yet it came not to a Conclusion till two years after The other Bishops that were appointed to examine the Rites and Ceremonies of the Church drew up a Rubrick and Rationale of them which I do not find was printed but a very Authentical M S. of a great part of it was is extant The alterations they made were inconsiderable and so slight that there was no need of reprinting either the Missals Breviaries or other Offices for a few rasures of these Collects in which the Pope was prayed for of Thomas Beckets Office and the Offices of other Saints whose days were by the Kings Injunctions no more to be observed with some other Deletions made that the old Books did still serve For whether it was that the Change of the Mass-Books and other publick Offices would have been too great a Charge to the Nation or whether they thought it would have possessed the people with an opinion that the Religion was altered since the Books of the ancient worship were changed which remaining the same they might be the more easily perswaded that the Religion was still the same there was no new impression of the Breviaries Missals and other Rituals during this Kings Reign Yet in Queen Maries time they took care that Posterity should not know how much was dashed out or changed For as all Parishes were required to furnish themselves with new compleat Books of the Offices so the dashed Books were every-where brought in and destroyed But it is likely that most of those Scandalous Hymnes and Prayers which are addressed to Saints in the same style in which good Christians worship God were all struck out because they were now condemned as appears from the Extract of the other Book set out by the Bishops But as they went on in these things the Popish party whose Counsels were
laid very close and managed with great dexterity chiefly by the Duke of Norfolk and Gardinâ—r pursued the ruine of those whom they called Hereticks knowing well that if the King was once set against them and they provoked against the Government he would be not only alienated from them but forced for securing himself against them to gain the hearts of his other Subjects by a Conjunction with the Emperor and by his means with the Pope The first on whom this design took effect were Doctor Barnes Mr. Gerard and Mr. Ierome all Priests who had been among the earliest Converts to Luther's Doctrine Barnes had in a Sermon at Cambridg during the Cardinals greatness reflected on the Pomp and State in which he lived so plainly that every body understood of whom he meant So he was carried up to London but by the interposition of Gardiner and Fox who were his friends he was saved at that time having abjured some opinions that were objected to him But other accusations being afterwards brought against him he was again Imprisoned and it was believed that he would have been burnt But he made his escape and went to Germany where he gave himself to the study of the Scriptures and Divinity In which he became so considerable that not only the German Divines but their Princes took great notice of him and the King of Denmark sending over Ambassâ—dors to the King he was sent with them though perhaps Fox was ill informed when he says he was one of them Fox Bishop of Hereford being at Smalcald in the year 1536. sent him over to England where he was received and kindly entertained by Cromwel and well used by the King And by his means the correspondence with the Germans was chiefly kept up For he was often sent over to the Courts of the several Princes But in particular he had the misfortune to be first employed in the project of the Kings Marriage with the Lady Anne of Cleves for that giving the King so little satisfaction all who were the main promoters of it fell in disgrace upon it But other things concurred to destroy Barnes In Lent this year Bonner had appointed him and Gerrard and Ierome turns in the Course of Sermons at St. Pauls Cross they being in favour with Cromwel on whom Bonner depended wholly But Gardiner sent Bonner word that he intended himself to preach on Sunday at St. Pauls Cross and in his Sermon he treated of Justification and other points with many reflections on the Lutherans Barnes when it came to his Turn made use of the same Text but preached contrary Doctrine not without some unhandsome reflections on Gardiners person and he played on his name alluding to a Gardiners setting ill Plants in a Garden The other two preached the same Doctrine but made no reflections on any person Gardiner seemed to bear it with a great appearance of neglect and indifferency But his friends complained to the King of the unsufferable insolencies of these Preachers who did not spare so great a Prelate especially he being a Privy Councellor So Barnes was questioned for it and commanded to go and give the Bishop of Winchester satisfaction And the Bishop carried the matter with a great shew of moderation and acted ouâ—wardly in it as became his Function though it was believed the matter stuck deeper in his heart which the effects that followed seemed to demonstrate The King concerned himself in the matter and did argue with Barnes about the points in difference But whether he was truly convinced or overcome rather with the fear of the King than with the force of his reasonings he and his two Friends William Ierome and Tho. Gerrard signed a paper which will be found in the Collection in which he acknowledged That having been brought before the King for things preached by him His Highness being assisted by some of the Clergy had so disputed with him that he was convinced of his rashness and oversight and promised to abstain from such indiscretions for the future and to submit to any orders the King should give for what was past The Articles were First That though we are Redeemed only by the death of Christ in which we participate by Faith and Baptism yet by not following the Commandments of Christ we lose the benefits of it which we cannot recover but by Pennance Secondly That God is not the Author of Sin or evil which he only permits Thirdly That we ought to reconcile our selves to our neighbours and forgive before we can be forgiven Fourthly That good works done sincerely according to the Scriptures are profitable and helpful to Salvation Fifthly That Laws made by Christian Rulers ought to be obeyed by their Subjects for conscience sake and that whosoever breaks them breaks Gods Commandments It 's not likely that Barnes could say any thing directly contrary to these Articles though having brought much of Luthers heat over with him he might have said some things that sounded ill upon these heads There were other points in difference between Gardiner and him about Justification but it seems the King thought these were of so subtile a nature that no Article of Faith was controverted in them and therefore left the Bishop and him to agree these among themselves which they in a great measure did So the King commanded Barnes and his friends to preach at the Spittle in the Easter-week and openly to recant what they had formerly said And Barnes was in particular to ask the Bishop of Winchester's pardon which he did and Gardiner being twice desired by him to give some signe that he forgave him did lift up his Finger But in their Sermons it was said they justified in one part what they recanted in another Of which complaints being brought to the King he without hearing them sent them all to the Tower And Cromwels interest at Court was then declining so fast that either he could not protect them or else would not prejudice himself by interposing in a matter which gave the King so great offence They lay in the Tower till the Parliament met and then they were attained of Heresie without ever being brought to make their answer And it seems for the Extraordinariness of the thing they resolved to mix attaindors for things that were very different from one Another For four others were by the same Act attainted of Treason who were Gregory Buttolph Adam Damplip Edmund Brindholme and Clement Philpot for assisting Reginald Pool adhering to the Bishop of Rome denying the King to be the Supream Head on earth of the Church of England and designing to surprize the Town of Callice One Derby Gunnings was also attainted of Treason for assisting one Fitz-Girald a Traitor in Ireland And after all these Barnes Gerard and Ierome are attainted of Heresie being as the Act sayes Detestable Hereticks who had conspired together to set forth many Heresies and taking themselves to be men of learning had expounded the Scriptures perverting
them to their Heresies the number of which was too long to be repeated that having formerly abjured they were now incorrigible Hereticks and so were condemned to be burned or suffer any other death as should please the King And two dayes after Cromwels death being the 30th of Iuly They were brought to Smithfield where in their Execution there was as odd a mixture as had been in their Attaindors For Abel Fetherston and Powel that were attainted by another Act of the same Parliament for owning the Popes Supremacy and denying the Kings were carried to the place of Execution and coupled with the other three So that one of each was put into a Hurdle and carried together which every body condemned as an Extravagant affectation of the shew of Impartial Justice When they were brought to the Stake Barnes spake thus to the People Since he was to be burned as an Heretick he would declare what opinions he held So he enlarged on all the Articles of the Creed to shew he believed them all He expressed a particular abhorrence of an opinion which some Anabaptists held That the Blessed Virgin was as a Saffron Bagg by which indecent Simile they meant that our Saviour took no substance of her He explained his opinion of Good works that they must of necessity be done since without them none should ever enter into the Kingdom of God They were commanded of God to shew forth our profession by them but he believed as they were not pure nor perfect so they did not avail to our Justification nor merit any thing at the hands of God for that was to be ascribed to the Merits of the Death and Passion of Christ. He professed great Reverence to the Blessed Virgin and Saints But said he saw no warrant in Scriptures for praying to them nor was it certain whether they prayed for us or not but if the Saints did pray for those on Earth he trusted within half an hour to be praying for them all Then he asked the Sheriff if he had any Articles against them for which they were condemned who answered he had none He next asked the people if they knew wherefore he died or if they had been led into any Errours by his Preaching but none made answer Then he said he heard he was condemned to die by an Act of Parliament and it seemed it was for Heresie since they were to be burnt He prayed God to forgive those who had been the occasions of it And in particular for the Bishop of Winchester if he had sought or procured his death he prayed God heartily to forgive him as Christ forgave his Murtherers He prayed earnestly for the King and the Prince and exhorted the people to pray for them He said some had reported that he had been a Preacher of Sedition and Disobedience But he declared to the peopâ—e that they were bound by the Law of God to obey their Kings Laws with all humility not only for fear but for Conscience adding that if the King commanded any thing against Gods Law though it were in their Power to resist him yet they might not do it Then he desired the Sheriff to carry five requests from him to the King First That since he had taken the Abbey-Lands into his hands for which he did not blame him as the Sheriff fancied he was about to do and thereupon stopped him but was glad that Superstition was taken away and that the King was then a compleat King obeyed by all his Subjects which had been done through the Preaching of them and such wretches as they were yet he wished the King would bestow these goods or some of them to the comfort of his poor Subjects who had great need of them Secondly That Marriage might be had in greater esteem and that men might not upon light pretences cast off their Wives and that those who were unmarried might not be suffered to live in Whoredome Thirdly That Abominable Swearers might be punished Fourthly That since the King had begun to set forth Christian Religion he would go forward in it and make an end for though he had done a great deal yet many things remained to be done and he wished that the King might not be deceived with false Teachers The fifth desire he said he had forgot Then he begged that they all would forgive him if at any time he had said or done evil unadvisedly and so turned about and prepared himself for his death Ierome spake next and declared his Faith upon every Article of the Creed and said that he believed all that was in the Holy Scriptures He also prayed for the King and the Prince And concluded with a very Pathetical Exhortation to mutual Love and Charity that they would propose to themselves the pattern of Christs wonderful Love through whom only he hoped to be saved and desired all their Prayers for himself and his Brethren Then Gerard declared his Faith and said That if through ignorance or negligence he had taught any error he was sorry for it and asked God pardon and them whom he had thereby offended But he protested that according to his Learning and Knowledg he had always set forth the honour of God and the obedience of the Kings Laws Then they all prayed for the pardon of their Sins and constancie and patience in their sufferings And so they embraced and kissed one another and then the Executioners tyed them to the Stake and set fire to them Their death did rather encourage than dishearten their followers who seeing such an extraordinary measure of patience in them were the more confirmed in their resolutions of suffering for a good conscience and for his name who did not forsake his Servants in these cruel Agonies One difference between their Sufferings and the other three who were hanged for asserting the Popes Supremacy was remarkable that though the others demeaned themselves toward them with the most uncharitable and spiteful malice that was possible so that their own Historian sayes That their being carryed with them to their Execution was bitterer to them than death it self yet they declared their hearty forgiving of their Enemies and of Gardiner in particular who was generally looked on as the person that procured their death which Imputation stuck fast to him though by a Printed Apologie he studyed to clear himself of any other concernment in it than by giving his vote for the Act of their Attaindor Now Bonner began to shew his nature Hitherto he had acted another part For being most extreamly desirous of Preferment he had so complyed with Cromwel and Cranmer that they had great confidence in him and he being a blustering and forward man they thought he might do the Reformation good service and therefore he was advanced so high by their means But as soon as ever Cromwel fell the very next day he shewed his Ingratitude and how nimbly he turned with the Wind. For Grafton the Printer whom Cromwel favoured much
Christs express Command was to be drunk by all and that they were kept in a worship to which the unlearned could not say Amen since they understood not what was said either in the Collects or Hymns So the King had many Complaints brought him of the Abuses that were said to have risen from the Liberty given the people to read the Scriptures Upon which Bonner no doubt having obtained the Kings leave set up a new Advertisement in which he complained of these Abuses in the reading the Bible for which he threatned the people that he would remove these Bibles out of the Church if they continued as they did to abuse so high a favour Yet these Complaints produced no further severity at this time But by them the Popish party afterwards obtained what they desired This Summer the King turned the Monastery of Burton upon Trent into a Collegiat Church for a Dean and four Prebends and the Monastery of Thornton in Lincolnshire into another for a Dean and four Prebends In this year Cranmer took it into Consideration to what excess the Tables of the Bishops had risen whereby those Revenues that ought to have been applyed to better purposes were wasted on great Entertainment which though they passed under the decent name of Hospitality yet were in themselves both too high and expensive and proved great hindrances to Church-mens Charity in more necessary and profitable Instances He therefore set out an Order for Regulating that Expence by which an Arch-Bishops Table was not to exceed six dishes of meat and four of Banquet a Bishops five dishes of meat and three of Banquet a Deans or Arch-Deacons Table was not to exceed four dishes and two of Banquet and other Clergy-men might be served only with two dishes But he that gives us the account of this laments that this Regulation took no effect And complains that the people expecting generally such splendid House-keeping from the Dignified Clergy and not considering how short their Revenues are of what they were anciently they out of a weak Complyance with the Multitude have disabled themselves from keeping Hospitality as our Saviour ordered it not for the Rich but the Poor not to mention the other ill effects that follow too sumptuous a Table In the end of this year the Tragical fall of the Queen put a stop to all other proceedings The King had invited his Nephew the King of Scotland to meet him at York who was resolved to come thither The King intended to gain upon him all he could and to engage him to follow the Copy he had set him in Extirpating the Popes Supremacy and Suppressing Abbeys and to establish a firm agreement in all other things The Clergy of Scotland feared the ill effects of that Interview especially their King being a Prince of most extraordinary parts who had he not blemished his Government with being so extreamly addicted to his pleasures was the Greatest Prince that Nation had for several Ages He was a great Patron of Learning and Executor of Justice he used in person and Incognito to go over his Kingdom and see how Justice was every-where done He had no very good opinion of the Religious Orders and had encouraged Buchanan to write a severe and witty Libel against the Franciscan Friars So that they were very apprehensive that he might have been wrought on by his Uncle Therefore they used all their endeavours to divert his Journey But the French King that had him fast engaged to his Interests falling then off from the King wrought more on him So instead of meeting the King at York where magnificent preparations were made for his Reception he sent his Excuse which provoked his Uncle and gave occasion to a breach that followed not long after But here I shall crave the Readers leave to give a full representation of the state of Religion at this time in Scotland and of the footing the Reformation had got there Its neighbourhood to England and the union of these Kingdoms first in the same Religion and since under the same Princes together with the intercourse that was both in this and the next Reign between these Nations seem not only to justifie this Digression but rather to challenge it as a part of the History without which it should be defective And it may be the rather expected from one who had his Birth and Education in that Kingdom The Correspondence between that Crown and France was the cause that what Learning they had came from Paris where our Kings generally kept some Schollars and from that great Nursery they were brought over and set in the Universities of Scotland to propagate Learning there From the year 1412 in which Wardlaw Arch-Bishop of St. Andrews first founded that University Learning had made such a progress that more Colledges were soon after founded in that City Universities were also founded both at Glasgow and Aberdeen which have since furnished that Nation with many eminent Scholars in all professions But at the time that Learning came into Scotland the knowledg of true Religion also followed it and in that same Arch-Bishops time one Iohn Resby an English man a follower of Wickliffs opinions was charged with Heresie Forty Articles were objected to him of which two are only mentioned The one was that The Pope is not Christs Vicar The other was that he was not to be esteemed a Pope if he was a man of wicked life For maintaining these he was burnt Anno 1407. 24 years after that one Paul Craâ— came out of Germany and being a Bohemian and an Hussite was infusing his Doctrine into some at St. Andrews which being discovered he was judged an obstinate Heretick and burnt there Anno 1432. And to encourage people to prosecute such persons Fogo who had discovered him was rewarded with the Abbey of Melross soon after It does not appear that those Doctrines which were called Lollardies in England had gained many followers in Scotland till near the end of that Century But then it was found that they were much spread over the Western parts which being in the neighbourhood of England those who were persecuted there might perhaps fly into Scotland and spread their Doctrine in that Kingdom Several persons of Quality were then charged with these Articles and brought to the Arch-Bishop of Glasgows Courts But they answered him with such confidence that he thought fit to discharge them with an admonition to take heed of new Doctrines and to content themselves with the Faith of the Church At this time the Clergy in Scotland were both very ignorant and dissolute in their manners The Secular Clergy minded nothing but their Tithes and did either hire some Friers to Preach or some poor Priests to sing Masses to them at their Churches The Abbots had possessed themselves of the best seats and the greatest wealth of the Nation and by a profuse Superstition almost the one half of
the Kingdom fell into the hands of the Churchmen The Bishops looked more after the affairs of the State than the concerns of the Church and were resolved to maintain by their cruelty what their Predecessors had acquired by fraud and impostures And as Lesly himself confesses there was no pains taken to instruct the people in the principles of Religion nor were the Children at all Catechised but left in ignorance and the ill lives of the Clergy who were both covetous and lewd disposed the people to favour those that preached for a Reformation The first that suffered in this Age was Patrick Hamilton a person of very noble blood his Father was Brother to the Earl of Arran and his Mother Sister to the Duke of Albany so nearly was he on both sides related to the King He was provided of the Abbey of Fern in his youth and being designed for greater preferments he was sent to travel but as he went thorough Germany he contracted a friendship with Luther Melanction and others of their Perswasion by whose means he was instructed in the points about which they differed from the Church of Rome He returned to Scotland that he might communicate that knowledg to others with which himself was so happily enlightned And little considering either the hindrance of his further Preferment or the other dangers that might lie in his way he spared not to lay open the Corruptions of the Roman Church and to shew the Errours that had crept into the Christian Religion He was a man both of great learning and of a sweet and charming conversation and came to be followed and esteemed by all sorts of people The Clergy being enraged at this invited him to St. Andrews that there might be Conferences held with him about those points which he condemned And one Frier Campbel Prior of the Dominicans who had the reputation of a Learned man was appointed to treat with him They had many Conferences together and the Prior seemed to be convinced in most points and acknowledged there were many things in the Church that required Reformation But all this while he was betraying him So that when the Abbot looked for no such thing he was in the night time made Prisoner and carried to the Arch-Bishops Castle There several Articles were objected to him about Original Sin Free-will Justification Good Works Priestly Absolution Auricular Confession Purgatory and the Popes being Antichrist Some of these he positively adhered to the others he thought were disputable points yet he said he would not condemn them except he saw better reasons than any he had yet heard The matter was referred to 12 Divines of the University of whom Frier Campbel was one And within a day or two they censured all his Tenets as Heretical and contrary to the Faith of the Church On the first of March Judgment was given upon him by Beaton Arch-Bishop of St. Andrews with whom sate the Archbishop of Glasgow the Bishop of Dunkeld Brichen and Dunblan five Abbots and many of the inferior Clergy They also made the whole University old and young sign it He was declared an obstinate Heretick and delivered to the Secular Power The King had at that time gone a Pilgrimage to Ross and the Clergy fearing lest nearness of blood with the Intercessions which might be made for him should snatch this prey out of their hands proceeded that same day to his Execution So in the afternoon he was brought to the Stake before St. Salvators Colledg He stripped himself of his Garments and gave them to his man and said he had no more to leave him but the example of his death That he prayed him to keep in mind For though it was bitter and painful in mans Iudgment yet it was the entrance to Everlasting life which none could inherit that denied Christ before such a Congregation Then was he tied to a Stake and a great deal of fewel was heaped about him which he seemed not to fear but continued lifting up his eyes to heaven and recommending his soul to God When the train of Powder was kindled it did not take hold of the Fewel but only scorched his hand and the side of his face This occasioned some delay till more powder was brought from the Castle during which time the Friers were very troublesome and called to him to turn and pray to our Lady and say Salve Regina None was more officious than Frier Campbel The Abbot wished him often to let him alone and give him no more trouble But the Frier continuing to importune him he said to him Wicked man thou knowest that I am not an Heretick and that it is the truth of God for which I now suffer So much thou didst confess to me in private and thereupon I appeal thee to answer before the Iudgment Seat of Christ. By this time more powder was brought and the fire was kindled He cried out with a loud voice How long O Lord shall darkness oppress this Realm how long wilt thou suffer this Tyranny of Men and died repeating these words Lord Iesus receive my Spirit The patience and constancy he expressed in his sufferings made the Spectators generally conclude that he was a true Martyr of Christ in which they were the more confirmed by Frier Campbells falling into great despair soon after who from that turned frantick and died within a year On this I have insisted the more fully because it was indeed the beginning of the Reformation in Scotland and raised there an humour of inquiring into points of Religion which did always prove fatal to the Church of Rome In the University it self many were wrought on and particularly one Seaton a Dominican Frier who was the Kings Confessor He being appointed to preach the next Lent at St. Andrews insisted much on these points That the Law of God was the only Rule of Righteousness that Sin was only committed when Gods Law was violated that no man could satisfie for Sin and that pardon was to be obtained by unfeigned repentance and true faith But he never mentioned Purgatory Pilgrimages Merits nor Prayers to Saints which used to be the Subjects on which the Friers insisted most on these occasions Being gone from St. Andrews he heard that another Frier of his own Order had refuted these Doctrines So he returned and confirmed them in another Sermon in which he also made some reflections on Bishops that were not Teachers calling them Dumb-Dogs For this he was carried before the Arch-Bishop but he defended himself saying that he had only in St. Pauls words said a Bishop should teach and in Esaias words that such as did not teach were Dumb-doggs but having said this in the general he did not apply it to any Bishop in particular The Arch-Bishop was netled at this answer yet resolved to let him alone till he should be brought into disgrace with the King And that was soon done for the King being a licentious Prince and Frier Seaton having
the other hand assured him that if he would set up a strict inquisition of Hereticks he would discover so many men of Estates that were guilty that by their Forfeitures he might raise above an hundred thousand Crowns a year And for his Children the easiest way of providing for them was to give them good Abbies and Priories This they thought would engage both the King and his Sons to maintain their Rights more steadily if their own Interests were interwoven with them They also perswaded the King that if he maintained the established Religion it would give him a good interest in England and make him be set up by forreign Princes as the head of the League which the Pope and the Emperor were then projecting against King Henry These Counsels being seconded by his Queen who was a wise and good Lady but wonderfully zealous for the Papacy did so prevail with him that as he made four of his Children Abbots or Priors so he gave way to the persecuting humor of his Priests and give Sir Iames Hamilton a natural Brother of the Earl of Arrans in whom the Clergy put much confidence a Commission to proceed against all that were suspected of Heresie In the year 1539. many were cited to appear before a meeting of the Bishops at Edinburgh Of those nine abjured many were banished and five were burnt Forrester a Gentleman Simpson a Secular Priest Killore and Beverage two Friers and Forrest a Canon Regular were burnt on the Castle-hill of Edinburgh The last of these was a zealous constant Preacher which was a rare thing in those days His Diocesan the Bishop of Dunkeld sent for him and rebuked him for it and bid him When he found a good Epistle or good Gospel that made for the liberties of the Holy Church to preach on that and let the rest alone The good man answered he had read both the Old Testament and the New and never found an ill Epistle or ill Gospel in any of them The Bishop replied that he thanked God he had lived well these many years and never knew either the Old or New he contented himself with his Portuise and his Pontifical and if the other would trouble himself with these fantasies he would repent it when he could not help it Forrest said He was resolved to do what he conceived was his duty whatever might be the danger of it By this it appears how deliberately the Clergy at that time delivered themselves up to Ignorance and Superstition In the same year Russel a Franciscan Frier and one Kennedy a young man of 18 years of age were brought before the Arch-Bishop of Glasgow That Bishop was a learned and moderate man and was much against these cruel proceedings he was also in great credit with the King having been his Tutor Yet he was forced by the threatnings of his Brethren to go on with the persecution So those two Russel and Kennedy being brought before him Kennedy that was young and fearful had resolved to submit and abjure But being brought to the Bar and encouraged by Russels discourses he felt so high a measure of courage and joy in his heart that he fell down on his knees and broke forth in these words Wonderful O God is thy love and mercy towards me a miserable wretch for now when I would have denied thee and thy Son my Saviour thou hast by thine own hand pulled me back from the bottom of Hell and given me most Heavenly comfort which hath removed the ungodly fear that before oppressed my mind Now I defie death do what you please I thank God I am ready There followed a long dispute between the Frier and the Divines that sate with the Arch-Bishop but when he perceived they would hear nothing and answered him only with revilings and jeers he gave it over and concluded in these words This is your hour and power of darkness now you sit as Judges and we stand wrongfully condemned but the day cometh which will shew our innocence and you shall see your own blindness to your everlasting confusion Go on and fulfil the measure of your iniquity This put the Arch-Bishop in great confusion so that he said to those about him that these rigorous executions did hurt the cause of the Church more than could be well thought of and he declared that his opinion was that their lives should be spared and some other course taken with them But those that sate with him said if he took a course different from what the other Prelates had taken he was not the Churches friend This with other threatning expressions prevailed so far on his fears that he gave Judgment So they were burnt but at their death they expressed so much constancy and joy that the people were much wrought on by their behaviour Russel encouraged Kennedy his partner in sufferings in these words Fear not Brother for he is more mighty that is in us than he that is in the world the pain which we shall suffer is short and light but our joy and consolation shall never have an end Death cannot destroy us for it is destroyed already by him for whose sake we suffer Therefore let us strive to enter in by the same strait way which our Saviour hath taken before us With the blood of such Martyrs was the field of that Church sowen which did quickly rise up in a plentiful harvest Among those that were at this time in hazard George Buchanan was one The Clergy were resolved to be revenged on him for the sharpness of the Poems he had written against them And the King had so absolutely left all men to their mercy that he had died with the rest if he had not made his escape out of Prison Then he went beyond Sea and lived 20 years in that Exile and was forced to teach a School most part of the time yet the greatness of his mind was not oppressed with that mean employment In his writings there appears not only all the beauty and graces of the Latine Tongue but a vigor of mind and quickness of thought far beyond Bembo or the other Italians who at that time affected to revive the purity of the Roman Stile It was but a feeble imitation of Tully in them but his stile is so natural and nervous and his reflections on things are so solid besides his immortal Poems in which he shews how well he could imitate all the Roman Poets in their several ways of writing that he who compares them will be often tempted to prefer the Copy to the Original that he is justly reckoned the greatest and best of our modern Authors This was the state of affairs at this time in Scotland And so I shall leave this digression on which if I have stayed too long my kindness to my native Countrey must be my excuse and now I return to the affairs of England The King went his progress with his fair and beloved Queen and he when came to York he
issued out a Proclamation That all who had been aggrieved for want of Justice by any whom he had formerly employed should come to him and his Counsel for redress This was done to cast all past miscarrages on Cromwel and to put the people in hopes of better times But upon his return to London he met with a new affliction He was so much taken with his Queen that on All-Saints day when he received the Sacrament he openly gave God thanks for the good life he led and trusted still to lead with her and desired his Ghostly Father to joyn with him in the same Thanksgivging to God But this joy lasted not long for the next day the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury came to him and gave him a doleful account of the Queens ill Life as it had been brought him by one Iohn Lassels Who when the King was in his Progress had told him that his Sister who had been an old Servant of the Duke of Norfolks under whose care the Queen was brought up said to him that the Queen was lewd and that one Francis Deirham had enjoyed her often as also one Mannock with other foul circumstances not fit to be related The Arch-Bishop communicated it to the Lord Chancellor and the other Privy Councellors that were at London They agreed that the Arch-Bishop should open it to the King But he not knowing how to do it in Discourse set it down in writing and put it in the Kings hands When the King read it he seemed much perplexed but loved the Queen so tenderly that he looked on it as a Forgery And now the Arch-Bishop was in extream danger for if full evidence had not been brought it had been certainly turned on him to his ruine The King imparted it to some other Councellors and told them that he could not believe it yet he would try it out but with all possible secrecty So the Lord Privy-Seal was sent to London to examine Lassels who stood to what he had informed Then he sent that same Lord into Sussex where Lassels Sister lived to try if she would justifie what her Brother had reported in her name And she owning it he ordered Deirham and Mannock to be arrested upon some other pretences But they being examined not only confessed what was informed but revealed some other circumstances that shewed the Queen had laid aside all sense of Modesty as well as the fear of a Discovery three several women having been witnesses to these her lewd practices The report of that struck the King into a most profound Pensiveness and he burst out into tears and lamented his misfortune The Arch-Bishop of Canterbury and some other Counsellors were sent to examine the Queen She at first denied every thing but when she perceived it was already known she confessed all and set it under her hand There were also evident presumptions that she had intended to continue that Course of Life for as she had got Deirham into her service so she had brought one of the Women who had been formerly privy to their familiarities to serve about her Bed-chamber One Culpeper was also charged upon vehement suspicion For when the King was at Lincoln by the Lady Rochfords means he was brought into the Queens Chamber at 11 a clock in the night and stayed there till four the next morning The Queen also gave him a Gold Chain and a rich Cap. He being examined confessed the Crime for which both Deirham and he suffered Others were also Endited of misprision of Treason and condemned to perpetual Imprisonment But this occasioned a new Parliament to be Summoned On the 16th of Ianuary the Parliament met to which the Bishops of Westminster Chester Peterborough and Glocester had their Writs The Lord Cromwel also had his Writ though I do not find by any Record that he was restored in Blood On the 28th of Ianuary the Lord Chancellor moved the House of Lords to consider the case the King was in by the Queens ill carriage and that there might be no ground of suspition or complaint he proposed that some of their number should be sent to examine the Queen Whereupon the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury the Duke of Suffolk the Earl of Southampton and the Bishop of Westminster were sent to her How much She Confessed to them is not very clear neither by the Journal nor the Act of Parliament which only says that she confessed without mentioning the particulars Upon this the processes of those that had been formerly attainted being also brought as an Evidence the Act passed in both Houses In it they Petitioned the King First Not to be troubled at the matter since that might be a mean to shorten his Life Secondly To pardon every thing that had been spoken against the Queen Thirdly That the Queen and her Complices might be attainted of High Treason for her taking Deirham into her service and another Woman into her Chamber who had known their former ill Life by which it appeared what she intended to do and then admitting Culpeper to be so long with Her in a vile place so many hours in the night Therefore it is desired that she and they with the Bawd the Lady Rochford may be Attainted of Treason and that the Queen and the Lady Rochford should suffer the pains of Death Fourthly That the King would not trouble himself to give his assent to this Act in his own person but grant it by his Letters Patents under his hand and Great Seal Fifthly That the Dutchess Dowager of Norfolk Countess of Bridgwater the Lord William Howard and his Lady and four other men and five women who were already Attainted by the Course of Common Law except the Dutchess of Norfolk and the Countess of Bridgwater that knew the Queens vicious Life and had concealed it should be all Attainted of Misprision of Treason It was also Enacted that whosoever knew any thing of the Incontinence of the Queen for the time being should reveal it with all possible speed under the pains of Treason And that if the King or his Successors should intend to marry any Woman whom they took to be a pure and clean Maid if she not being so did not declare the same to the King it should be High Treason and all who knew it and did not reveal it were guilty of Misprision of Treason And if the Queen or the Princes Wife should procure any by Messages or words to know her carnally or any other by Messages or words should sollicite them they their Councellors and Abettors are to be adjudged high Traitors This Act being assented to by the Kings Letters Patents the Queen and the Lady Rochford were beheaded on Tower-Hill the 12th of February The Queen confessed the miscarriages of her former life before the King married her But stood absolutely to her denial as to any thing after that and protested to Dr. White afterwards Bishop of Winchester That she took God and his Angels
to be her Witnesses upon the Salvation of her Soul that she was guiltless of that Act of defiling her Soveraigns bed for which she was condemned Yet the Lasciviousness of her former Life made people incline to believe any ill thing that could be reported of her But for the Lady Rochford every body observed Gods Justice on her who had the chief hand both in Queen Anne Boleyns and her own Husbands death and it now appearing so evidently what sort of Woman she was it tended much to raise their Reputations again in whose Fall her spite and other Artifices had so great a hand She had been a Lady of the Bed-Chamber to the last four Queens But now it was found how unworthy she was of that Trust. It was thought extream cruelty to be so severe to the Queens kindred for not discovering her former ill life Since the making such a discovery had been inconsistent with the Rules of Justice or Decency The old Dutchess of Norfolk being her Grandmother had bred her of a Child and it was said for her to have gone and told the King That she was a Whore when he intended to marry her as it was an unheard-of thing so the not-doing of it could not have drawn so severe a punishment from any but a Prince of that Kings temper But the King pardoned her and most of the rest tho some continued in Prison after the rest were discharged But for the other part of this Act obliging a Woman to reveal her own former Incontinence if the King intended to marry her which by a mistake the Lord Herbert sayes was passed in another Act taking it from Hall and not looking into the Record It was thought a piece of grievous Tyranny since if a King especially one of so imperious a temper as this was should design such an honour to any of his Subjects who had failed in their former life they must either defame themselves by publishing so disgraceful a secret or run the hazard of being afterwards attainted of Treason Upon this those that took an indiscreet liberty to rally that Sex injustly and severely said the King could induce none that was reputed a Maid to Marry him so that not so much choice as necessity put him on Marrying a Widow about two years after this But this part of the Act was afterwards repealed in the first Parliament of King Edward the 6th There passed another Act in this Parliament that made way for the dissolution of Colledges Hospitals and other Foundations of that nature The Courtiers had been practising with the Presidents and Governors of some of these to make Resignations of them to the King which were conceived in the same stile that most of the surrenders of Monasteries did run in Eight of these were all really procured which are enrolled But they could not make any great progress because it was provided by the Local Statutes of most of them that no President or any other Fellows could make any such Deed without the Consent of all the Fellows in the House and this could not be so easily obtained Therefore all such Statutes were annulled and none were any more to be sworn to the observation of them In the Convocation that sate at that time which as was formerly observed Fuller mistakes for the Convocation in the 31st year of this King the Translation of the Bible was brought under examination and many of the Bishops were appointed to peruse it For it seems complaints were brought against it It was certainly the greatest eye-sore of the Popish party and that which they knew would most effectually beat down all their projects But there was no opposing it directly for the King was fully resolved to go through with it Therefore the way they took was once to load the Translation then set out with as many faults as they could and so to get it first condemned and then to promise a new one in the making and publishing of which it would be easie to breed many delays But Gardiner had another singular conceit He fancied there were many words in the New Testament of such Majesty that they were not to be Translated but must stand in the English Bible as they were in the Latine A hundred of these he put into a Writing which was read in Convocation His design in this was visible That if a Translation must be made it should be so daubed all through with Latine words that the people should not understand it much the better for its being in English A taste of this the Reader may have by the first twenty of them Ecclâ—sia Penitentia Pontifex Ancilla Contritus Olocausta Iusâ—itia Iustiâ—icatio Idiota Elâ—menta Baptizare Martyr Adorare Sandalium Simplex Tetrarcha Sacramentum Simulachrum Gloria The design he had of keeping some of these particularly the last save one is plain enough that the People might not discover that visible opposition which was between the Scriptures and the Roman Church in the matter of Images This could not be better palliated than by disguising these places with words that the People understood not How this was received Fullâ—r has not told us But it seems Cranmer found that the Bishops were resolved either to condemn the Translation of the Bible or to proceed so slowly in it that it should come to nothing Therefore he moved the King to refer the perusing of it to the two Universities The Bishops took this very ill when Cranmer intimated it to them in the Kings name and objected that the Learning of the Universities was much decayed of late and that the two Houses of Convocation were the more proper Judges of that where the Learning of the Land was chiefly gathered together But the Arch-Bishop said he would stick close to the Kings pleasure and that the Universities should examine it Upon which all the Bishops of his Province except Ely and St. Davids protested against it and soon after the Convocation was dissolved Not long after this I find Bonner made some Injunctions for his Clergy which have a strain in them so far different from the rest of his Life that it 's more probable they were drawn by another Pen and imposed on Bonner by an Order from the King They were set out in the 34th year of the Kings Reign but the time of the year is not exprest The Reader will find them in the Collection at their full length The Substance of them is First That all should observe the Kings Injunctions Secondly That every Clergy-man should read and study a Chapter of the Bible every day with the exposition of the Gloss or some approved Doctor which having once studied they should retain it in their memories and be ready to give an account of it to him or any whom he should appoint Thirdly That they should study the Book set forth by the Bishops of the Institution of a Christian man Fourthly That such as did not reside in their
Punishments and Fines and Imprisonment upon such as sold or kept such Books But Bibles that were not of Tindals Translation were still to be kept only the Annotations or Preambles that were in any of them were to be cut out or dashed and the Kings Proclamations and Injunctions with the Primmers and other Books Printed in English for the instruction of the people before the year 1540 were still to be in force and among these Chancers Books are by name mentioned No Books were to be Printed about Religion without the Kings Allowance In no Playes nor Enterludes they might make any Expositions of Scripture but only reproach Vice and set forth virtue in them None might read the Scripture in any open Assembly or expound it but he who was Licensed by the King or his Ordinary with a Proviso that the Chancellors in Parliament Judges Recorders or any others who were wont in publick occasions to make Speeches and commonly took a place of Scripture for their Text might still do as they had done formerly Every Noble-man or Gentle-man might cause the Bible to be read to him in or about his House quietly and without disturbance Every Merchant that was a Housholder might also read it But no Woman nor Artificers Apprentices Journeymen Serving-men under the degree of Yeomen nor no Husbandmen or Labourers might read it Yet every Noble Woman or Gentlewoman might read it for her self and so might all other persons but those who were excepted Every person might read and teach in their Houses the Book set out in the year 1540. with the Psalter Primmer Paternoster the Ave and the Creed in English All Spiritual persons who preached or taught contrary to the Doctrine set forth in that Book were to be admitted for the first conviction to renounce their errors for the second to abjure and carry a Faggot which if they refused to do or fell into a third offence they were to be burnt But the Laity for the third offence were only to forfeit their Goods and Chattels and be liable to perpetual Imprisonment But these offences were to be objected to them within a year after they were committed And whereas before the Party accused was not allowed to bring Witnesses for his own Purgation this was now granted him But to this a severe Proviso was added which seemed to overthrow all the former favour that the Act of the six Articles was still in the same force in which it was before the making of this Act. Yet that was moderated by the next Proviso That the King might at any time hereafter at his pleasure change this Act or any Provision in it This last Proviso was made stronger by another Act made for the due execution of Proclamations in pursuance of a former Act to the same effect of which mention was made in the 31st year of the Kings Reign By that former Act there was so great a number of Officers of State and of the Kings Houshold of Judges and other persons to sit on these Trials that those not being easily brought together the Act had never taken any effect Therefore it was now appointed that nine Counsellors should be a sufficient number for these Trials At the passing of that Act the Lord Montjoy protested against it which is the single Instance of a Protestation against any publick Bill through this Kings whole Reign The Act about Religion freed the Subjects from the fears under which they were before For now the Laity were delivered from the hazard of burning and the Spirituality were not in danger but upon the third Conviction They might also bring their own witnesses which was a great favour to them Yet that high power which was given the King of altering the Act or any parts of it made that they were not absolutely secured from their fears of which some instances afterwards appeared But as this Act was some mitigation of former severities so it brought the Reformers to depend wholly on the Kings Mercy for their Lives since he could now chain up or let loose the Act of the six Articles upon them at his pleasure Soon after the end of this Parliament a League was sworn between the King and the Emperour on Trinity Sunday Offensive and Defensive for England Calais and the places about it and for all Flanders with many other particulars to be found in the Treaty set down at large by the Lord Herbert There is no mention made of the Legitimation of the Lady Mary but it seems it was promised that she should be declared next in the Succession of the Crown to Prince Edward if the King had no other Children which was done in the next Parliament without any reflections on her Birth and the Emperor was content to accept of that there being no other terms to be obtained The Popish party who had set up their rest on bringing the King and Emperour to a League and putting the Lady Mary into the Succession no doubt prest the Emperor much to accept of this which we may reasonably believe was vigorously driven on by Bonner who was sent to Spain an Ambassador for concluding this Peace by which also the Emperor gained much for having engaged the Crowns of England and France in a War and drawn off the King of England from his League with the Princes of Germany he was now at more leisure to prosecute his designs in Germany But the negotiation in Scotland succeeded not to the Kings mind though at first there were very good appearances The Cardinal by forging a Will for the dead King got himself and some of his party to be put into the Government But the Earl of Arran Hamilton being the nearest in blood to the young Queen and being generally beloved for his Probity was invited to assume the Government which he managed with great moderation and an universal applause He summoned a Parliament which confirmed him in his Power during the Minority of the Queen The King sent Sir Ralph Sadler to him to agree the Marriage and to desire him to send the young Queen into England And if private ends wrought much on him Sadler was empowered to offer another Marriage of the Kings second Daughter the Lady Elizabeth to his Son The Earl of Arran was himself inclinable to Reformation and very much hated the Cardinal So he was easily brought to consent to a Treaty for the Match which was concluded in August By which the young Queen was to be bred in Scotland till she was ten years of age but the King might send a Nobleman and his Wife with other persons not exceeding 20 to wait on her And for performance of this six Noblemen were to be sent from Scotland for Hostages The Earl of Arran being then Governor kept the Cardinal under restraint till this Treaty was Concluded But he corrupting his Keepers made his escape and joyning with the Queen Mother they made a strong faction against the Governor all the Clergy joyned with the
with the French King the very next day being the 19th of September which is set down at large by the Lord Herbert On the 30th of September the King returned into England in October following Bulloign was very near lost by a surprize but the Garrison put themselves in order and beat back the French Several Inroads were made into Scotland but not with the same success that the former Expedition had For the Scots animated with supplies sent from France and inâ—â—amed with a desire of revenge resumed their wonted courage and beat back the English with considerable loss Next year the French King resolving to recover Bulloign and to take Calais that so he might drive the English out of France intended first to make himself Master of the Sea And he set out a great Fleet of an hundred and fifty greater Ships and sixty lesser ones besides many Gallies brought from the Streights The King set out about an hundred Ships On both sides these were only Merchant Ships that were hired for this War But after the French Fleet had looked on England and attempted to Land with ill success both in the Isle of Wight and in Sussex and had engaged in a Sea-fight for some hours they returned back without any considerable action Nor did they any thing at Land But the Kings Fleet went to Normandy where they made a descent and burnt the Countrey So that this year was likewise glorious to the King The Emperor had now done what he long designed And therefore being courted by both Crowns he undertook a Mediation that under the Colour of Mediating a peace he might the more effectually keep up the War The Princes of Germany saw what mischief was designed against them The Council of Trent was now opened and was condemning their Doctrine A League was also concluded between the Pope and the Emperor for procuring Obedience to their Canons and Decrees And an Army was raising The Emperor was also setting on foot old quarrels with some of the Princes A firm Peace was concluded with the Turk So that if the Crowns of England and France were not brought to an Agreement they were undone They sent Ambassador to both Courts to mediate a Peace With them Cranmer joyned his endeavours but he had not a Cromwel in the Court to manage the Kings temper who was so provoked with the ill Treatment he had received from France that he would not come to an Agreement nor would he restore Bulloign without which the 〈◊〉 woâ—ld hear of no Peace Cranmer had at this time almost prevailed with the King to make some further steps in a Reformatiâ—â— But 〈◊〉 who was then Ambassadour in the Emperours Coâ—â—â— being advertised of it wrote to the King That the Emperour â—ould certainly joyn with France against him if he made any further Innovation in Religion This diverted the King from it and in August this year the only great Friend that Cranmer had in the Court died Charles Duke of Suâ—â—â—lk who had long continued in the height of favor which was always kept up not only by an agreement of humours between the King and him but by the constant success which followed him in all his exploits He was a Favourer of the Reformation as far as could consist with his interest at Court which he never endangered upon any account Now Cranmer was left alone without friend or support Yet he had gained one great Preferment in the Church to a man of his own mind The Arch-Bishoprick of York falling void by Lee's death Robert Alrich that was Bishop of Landaff was promoted to that See in Ianuary Kitchin being made Bishop of Landaff who turned with every Change that was made under the three succeeding Princes The Arch-Bishop of York set about the Reforming of things in his Province which had layn in great confusion all his Predecessors time So on the third of March he took out a Licence from the King for making a Metropolitical Visitation Dell that was Bishop of Worcâ—stâ—r had resigned his Bishoprick the former year the reason of which is not set down The Bishop of Rochester Heath was Translated to that See and Henry Holbeach that favoured the Reformation was made Bishop of Rochester And upon the Translation of Sampson from Chichester to Coventry and Litchfield Day that was a Moderate man and inclinable to Reformation was made Bishop of that See So that now Cranmer had a greater Party among the Bishops than at any time before But though there were no great Transactions about Religion in England this year there were very remarkable things done in Scotland though of a different nature which were the burning of Wishart and some months after that the killing of Cardinal Beaton the account of both which will not I hope be Ingrateful to the Reader Mr. George Wishart was descended of a Noble Family he went to finish his studies in the University of Cambridge where he was so well instructed in the Principles of true Religion that returning to Scotland Anno 1544. He Preached over the Countrey against the Corruptions which did then so generally prevail He stayed most at Dundee which was the chief Town in thâ—se parts But the Cardinal offended at this sent a threatning Message to the Magistrates upon which one of them as Wishart ended one of his Sermons was so obsequious as to forbid him to Preach any more among them or give them any further trouble to whom he answered That God knew he had no design to trouble them but for them to reject the Messengers of God was not the way to escape trouble when he was gone God would send Messengers of another sort among them He had to the hazard of his Life Preached the word of Salvation to them and they had now rejected him but if it was long well with them he was not led by the Spirit of Truth and if unlooked for trouble fell on them he bade them remember this was the Cause of it and turn to God by Repentance From thence he went to the Western parts where he was also much followed But the Arch-Bishop of Glasgow giving order that he should not be admitted to Preach in Churches he Preached often in the fields and when in some places his followers would have forced the Churches he checkt them and said it was the word of Peace that he Preached and therefore no blood should be shed about it But after he had stayed a month there he heard that there was a great Plague in Dundee which broke out the fourth day after he had left it upon which he presently returned thither and Preached oft to them standing over one of the Gates having taken care that the Infected persons should stand without and those that were clean within the Gate He continued among them and took care to supply the poor and to visit the sick and do all the Offices of a faithful Pastor in that extremity Once as he ended his
Queen Howard's incontinency for which all the Popish Party to be sure bore him no good will They were all convicted upon the Statute of the Six Articles for denying the Corporal presence of Christ in the Sacrament When they were brought thither Shaxton to compleat his Apostasie made a Sermon of the Sacrament and inveighed against their Errors That being ended they were tyed to the Stake and then the Lord Chancellor sent and offered them their pardon which was ready passed under the Seal if they would recant But they loved not their lives so well as to redeem them by the loss of a good Conscience and therefore encouraging one another to suffer patiently for the Testimony of the truth so they endured to the last and were made Sacrifices by fire unto God There were also two in Sâ—ffolk and one in Norfolk burnt on the same account a little before this But that party at Court having incensed the King much against those Hereticks resolved to drive it further and to work the ruin both of the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury and of the Queen Concluding that if these attempts were successful they should carry every thing else They therefore renewed their Complaints of the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury and told the King That though there were evident proofs ready to be brought against him yet because of his Greatness and the Kings Carriage upon the former Complaints none durst appear against him But if he were once put in the Tower that men might hope to be heard they undertook to bring full and clear Evidences of his being a Heretick So the King consented That he should be the next day called before the Council and sent to the Tower if they saw cause for it And now they concluded him ruined But in the night the King sent Sir Anthony Denny to Lambeth to bring the Arch-Bishop to speak with him And when he came the King told him what Informations had been brought against him and how far he had yielded to them that he should be sent to the Toâ—er next day And therefore desired to hear from himself what he had to say upon it Cranmer thanked him that he had not left him in the dark to be surprised in a matter that concerned him so neerly He acknowledged the Equity of the Kings proceedings and all that he desired was That he might be brought to make his answer And that since he was to be Questioned for some of his Opinions Judges might be assigned who understood those matters The King heard this with astonishment wondering to see a man so little concerned in his own preservation But pleasantly told him he was a Fool that look'd to his own safety so little For did he think that if he were once put in Prison abundance of â—alâ—e witnesses would not be suborned to ruin him Therefore since he did not take care of himself he would look to it And so he ordered him to appear next day before the Council upon their Summons and when things were objected to him to say that since he was a privy Councellor he desired they would use him as they would look to be used in the like case And therefore to move that his Accusers might be brought face to face and things be a little better considered before he was sent to the Tower And if they refused to grant that then he was to appeal personally to the King who intended to be absent that day and in token of it should shew them the Kings Seal-Ring which he wore on his finger and was well known to them all So the King giving him his Ring sent him privately home again Next Morning a Messenger of the Council came early and Summoned him to appear that day before the Council So he went over but was long kept waiting in the Lobby before he was called in At this unusual sight many were astonished But Doctor Buts the Kings Physician that loved Cranmer and presumed more on a diseased King than others durst do went and told the King what a strange thing he had seen The Primate of all England waiting at the Council-door among the foot-men and Servants So the King sent them word that he should be presently brought in which being done they said That there were many Informations against him that all the Heresies that were in England came from him and his Chaplains To which he answered as the King had directed him But they insisting on what was before projected he said he was sorry to be thus used by those with whom he had sate so long at that Board so that he must appeal from them to the King And with that took out the Kings Ring and shewed it This put them in a wonderful confusion but they all rose up and went to the King who checkt them severely for using the Arch-Bishop so unhandsomly He said he thought he had a wiser Council than now he found they were He protested by the Faith he owed to God laying his hand on his Breast That if a Prince could be obliged by his Subject he was by the Arch-Bishop and that he took him to be the most faithful Subject he had and the person to whom he was most beholding The Duke of Norfolk made a trifling excuse and said They mean't no harm to the Arch-Bishop but only to vindicate his Innocency by such a Tryal which would have freed him from the aspersions that were cast on him But the King answered he would not suffer men that were so dear to him to be handled in that fashion He knew the Factions that were among them and the malice that some of them bore to others which he would either extinguish or punish very speedily So he commanded them all to be Reconciled to Cranmer Which was done with the outward Ceremony of taking him by the hand and was most real on his part though the other party did not so easily lay down the hatred they bore him This I place at this time though Parker who related it names no year nor time in which it was done but he leads us very near it by saying it was after the Duke of Suffolks death and this being the only time after that in which the King was in an ill humor against the Reformers I conclude it fell out at this time That Party finding it was in vain to push at Cranmer any more did never again endeavor it Yet one Design failing they set on another against the Queen She was a great Favourer of the Reformers and had frequently Sermons in her Privy-Chamber by some of those Preachers which were not secretly carryed but became generally known When it came to the Kings ears he took no notice of it And the Queen carryed her self in all other things not only with an exact conduct but with that wonderful care about the Kings person which became a Wife that was raised by him to so great an honour he was much taken with her So that none
durst adventure on making any complaints against her Yet the Kings distempers encreasing and his peevishness growing with them he became more uneasie and whereas she had frequently used to talk to him of Religion and defend the Opinions of the Reformers in which he would sometimes pleasantly maintain the Argument now becoming more impatient he took it ill at her hands And she had sometimes in the heat of discourse gone very far So one night after she had left him the King being displeased vented it to the Bishop of Winchester that stood by And he craftily and maliciously struck in with the Kings anger and said all that he could devise against the Queen to drive his resentments higher and took in the Lord Chancellor into the design to assist him They filled the Kings head with many stories of the Queen and some of her Ladies and said They had favoured Anne Askew and had Heretical Books amongst them and he perswaded the King that they were Traitors as well as Hereticks The matter went so far that Articles were drawn against her which the King Sigâ—ed for without that it was not safe for any to Impeach the Queen But the Lord Chancellor putting up that Paper carelesly it dropt from him And being taken up by one of the Queens Party was carryed to her Whether the King had really designed her ruin or not is differently represented by the Writers who lived near that time But she seeing his hand to such a Paper had reason to conclude her self lost Yet by advice of one of her Friends she went to see the King who receiving her kindly set on a Discourse about Religion But she answered that women by their first Creation were made subject to men and they being made after the Image of God as the Women were after their Image ought to instruct their Wives who were to learn of them and she much more was to be taught by his Majesty who was a Prince of such excellent Learning and Wisdom Not so by St. Mary said the King you are become a Doctor able to Instruct us and not to be Instructed by us To which she answered That it seemed he had much mistaken the freedom she had taken to argue with him since she did it partly to engage him in discourse and so put over the time and make him forget his pain and partly to receive Instructions from him by which she had profited much And is it even so said the King then we are friends again So he embraced her with great affection and sent her away with very tender assurances of his constant Love to her But the next day had been appointed for carrying her and some of her Ladies to the Tower The day being fair the King went to take a little air in the Garden and sent for her to bear him company As they were together the Lord Chancellor came in having about forty of the Guard with him to have arrested the Queen But the King stept aside to him and after a little discourse he was heard to call him Knave Fool and Beast and he bade him get him out of his Sight The Innocent Queen who understood not that her danger was so near studied to mitigate the Kings displeasure and interceded for the Lord Chancellor But the King told her she had no reason to plead for him So this design miscarried which as it absolutely disheartned the Papists so it did totally alienate the King from them and in particular from the Bishop of Winchester whose sight he could never after this endure But he made an humble Submission to the King which though it preserved him from further punishment yet could not restore him to the Kings favour But the Duke of Norfolk and his Son the Earl of Surrey fell under a deeper Misfortune The Duke of Norfolk had been long Lord Treasurer of England He had done great services to the Crown on many signal Occasions and success had always accompanied him His Son the Earl of Surrey was also a brave and noble person Witty and Learned to an high degree but did not command Armies with such Success He was much provoked at the Earl of Hertfords being sent over to France in his room and upon that had said That within a little-while they should smart for it with some other expressions that savoured of Revenge and a dislike of the King and a hatred of the Counsellors The Duke of Norfolk had endeavoured to ally himself to the Earl of Hertford and to his Brother Sir Thomas Seimour perceiving how much they were in the Kings favour and how great an Interest they were like to have under the succeeding Prince And therefore would have engaged his Son being then a Widower to Marry that Earls Daughter And pressed his Daughter the Dutchess of Richmond Widow to the Kings Natural Son to Marry Sir Thomas Seimour But though the Earl of Surrey advised his Sister to the Marriage projected for her yet he would not consent to that designed for himself nor did the Proposition about his Sister take effect The Seimours could not but see the Enmity the Earl of Surrey bore them and they might well be jealous of the Greatness of that Family which was not only too big for a Subject of it self but was raised so high by the dependence of the whole Popish Party both at home and abroad that they were like to be very dangerous Competitors for the chief Government of Affairs if the King were once out of the way whose disease was now growing so fast upon him that he could not live many weeks Nor is it unlikely that they perswaded the King that if the Earl of Surrey should marry the Lady Mary it might embroil his Sons Government and perhaps ruine him And it was suggested That he had some such high project in his thoughts both by his continuing unmarried and by his using the Armes of Edward the Confessor which of late he had given in his Coat without a Diminution But to compleat the Duke of Norfolks ruin his Dutchess who had complained of his using her ill and had been separated from him about four years turned Informer against him His Son and Daughter were also in ill terms together So the Sister Informed all that she could against her Brother And one Mrs Holland for whom the Duke was believed to have an unlawful affection discovered all she knew but all amounted to no more than some passionate Expressions of the Son and some Complaints of the Father who thought he was not beloved by the King and his Councellors and that he was ill used in not being trusted with the secret of affairs And all persons being encouraged to bring Informations against them Sr. Richard Southwell charged the Earl of Surreâ— in some points that were of a higher nature which the Earl denied and desired to be admitted according to the Martial Law to fight in his shirt with Southwel But that not being granted he and his
questioned for Heresie But Cranmers carriage in this matter was suitable to the other parts of his Life for he withdrew to Croydon and would not so much as be present in Parliament when so unjust an Act was passed and his absence at this time was the more considerable since the King was so dangerously ill that it must be concluded it could be no slight Cause that made him withdraw at such a time But the Duke of Norfolk had been his constant Enemy therefore he would not so much as be near the publick Councils when so strange an Act was passing But at the same time the Bishop of Winchester was officiously hanging on in the Court and though he was forbid to come to Council yet always when the Councellors went into the Kings Bed-Chamber he went with them to the door to make the World believe he was still one of the number and staying at the door till the rest came out he returned with them But he was absolutely lost in the Kings Opinion There is but one other step of Forreign business in this Reign which was an Embassy sent over by the Duke of Saxony to let the King know of the League between the Pope and the Emperor for the Extirpation of Heresie And that the Emperor was making War on him and the other Princes in pursuance of that League Therefore he desired the Kings Assistance But at the same time the Emperor did by his Agents every-where disown that the War was made upon a Religious Account And said it was only to maintain the Rights of the Empire which those Princes had affronted So the King answered that as soon as it did appear to him that Religion was the cause of the War he would Assist them But that which made this so involved was That though at Rome the Pope declared it was a Holy War and ordered Prayers and Processions to be made for Success yet the Emperor in all his Declarations took no notice of Religion He had also divided the Protestant Party so that some of them joyned with him and others were Neutrals And when in Germany it self this matter was so little understood it was easie to abuse Strangers by giving them a wrong Account of it The King was now overgrown with corpulency and fatness so that he became more and more unwieldy He could not go up or down stairs but as he was raised up or let down by an Engine And an old sore in his Leg became very uneasie to him so that all the humors in his Body sinking down into his Leg he was much pained and became exceeding froward and intractable to which his inexcusable severity to the Duke of Norfolk and his Son may be in a great measure imputed His Servants durst scarce speak to him to put him in mind of his approaching end And an Act of Parliament which was made for the security of the Kings Life had some words in it against the Foretelling of his death which made every one afraid to speak to him of it lest he in his angry and imperious humors should have Ordered them to be Endicted upon that Statute But he felt nature declining apace and so made the Will that he had left behind him at his last going into France be written over again with â—his only difference That Gardiner Bishop of Winchester whom he had appointed one of the Executors of his Will and of the Councellors to his Son till he came of Age was now left out Of which when Sir Anthony Brown put the King in mind apprehending it was only an Omission he answered That he knew Gardiners temper well enough and though he could Govern him yet none of them would be able to do it and that he would give them much trouble And when Brown at another time repeated the motion to the King he told him if he spake more of that he would strike him out of his Will too The Will was said to be Signed the 30th of December It is Printed at large by Fuller and the most Material parts of it by Heylin So I need say little of it only the most signal Clause in it was That he excluded the Line of Scotland out of the Succession and preferred the two Daughters of the French Queen by Charles Brandon to them And this leads me to discover several things concerning this Will which have been hitherto unknown I draw them from a Letter written to Sir William Cecil then Secretary of State to Queen Elizabeth afterwards Lord Burleigh by William Maitland of Leithingtoun Secretary of State to the Queen of Scotland This Maitland was accounted a man of the greatest parts of any in his Nation at that time though his Treachery in turning over to the Party that was against the Queen very much blemished his other Qualities but he expiated his fault by a real Repentance which appeared in his returning to his duty and losing all afterwards in her quarrel His Letter will be found in the Collection The Substance and design of it is to clear the Right his Mistress had to the Crown of England in case the Queen should die without Heirs of her Body Therein after he had answered other Objections he comes to this of the Will To it he says That according to the Act of Parliament the Kings Will was to be Signed with his own hand but this Will was only Signed by the Stamp Then the King never Ordered the Stamp to be put to it He had been oft desired to Sign it but had always put it off but when they saw his death approaching one William Clark servant to Thomas Hennage put the Stamp to it and some Gentlemen that were waiting without were called in to Sign it as Witnesses For this he appeal'd to the deposition of the Lord Paget and desired the Marquess of Winchester and Northampton the Earl of Pembroke Sir William Petre Sir Henry Nâ—vil Sir Maurice Berkley Sir Anthony Denny Doctor Buts and some others might be examined and that their Depositions might be entred in the Chancery He also appealed to the Original Will by which it would appear That it was not Signed but only Stamped and that not being according to the Act of Parliament which in such extraordinary things must be strictly taken the Will was of no force Thus it appears what vulgar Errors pass upon the World And though for seventy five years the Scotish Race has enjoyed the Crown of England and after so long a possession it is very superfluous to clear a Title which is universally acknowledged yet the Reader will not be ill pleased to see how ill-grounded that pretence was which some managed very seditiously during the Reign of Queen Elizabeth for excluding that Line But if this Will was not signed by the King other Grantâ— was certainly made by him on his death-bed one was to the City of London of 500 Marks a year for endowing an Hospital which was called Christs
Hospital and he order'd the Church of the Franciscans a little within Newgate to be opened which he gave to the Hospital This was done the 3d of Ianuary Another was of Trinity Colledg in Cambridg one of the Noblest Foundations in Christendom He continued in a decay till the 27 of the moneth and then many signs of his approaching end appearing few would adventure on so unwelcom a thing as to put him in mind of his change then imminent but Sir Anthony Denny had the honesty and courage to do it and desired him to prepare for death and remember his former life and to call on God for mercy through Jesus Christ. Upon which the King expressed his grief for the Sins of his past Life yet he said he trusted in the mercies of Christ which were greater than they were Then Denny asked him if any Churchman should be sent for and he said if any it should be Arch-Bishop Cranmer and after he had rested a little finding his Spirits decay apace he ordered him to be sent for to Croydon where he was then But before he could come the King was Speechless So Cranmer desired him to give some sign of his dying in the Faith of Christ upon which he squeezed his hand and soon after died after he had Reigned 37 years and 9 months in the six and fiftieth year of his age His death was kept up three dayes for the Journals of the House of Lords shew that they continued reading Bills and going on in business till the 31st and no sooner did the Lord Chancellor signify to them that the King was dead and that the Parliament was thereby dissolved It is certain the Parliament had no being after the Kings breath was out so their sitting till the 31st shews that the Kings death was not generally known all those three dayes The reasons of concealing it so long might either be that they were considering what to do with the Duke of Norfolk or that the Seymours were laying their matters so as to be secure in the Government before they published the Kings Death I shall not adventure on adding any further Character of him to that which is done with so much Wit and Judgment by the Lord Hâ—rbert but shall refer the Reader wholly to him only adding an account of the blackest part of it the Attaindors that passed the last 13 years of his life which are comprehended within this Book of which I have cast over the Relation to the Conclusion of it In the latter part of his Reign there were many things that seem great severities especially as they are represented by the Writers of the Roman party whose relations are not a little strengthned by the faint excuses and the mistaken accounts that most of the Protestant Historians have made The King was naturally impetuous and could not bear provocation the times were very ticklish his Subjects were generally addicted to the old Superstition especially in the Northern parts the Monks and Friers were both numerous and wealthy the Pope was his implacable Enemy the Emperor was a formidable Prince and being then Master of all the Netherlands had many advantages for the War he designed against Enâ—land Cardinal Pole his kinsman was going over all the Courts of Christendom to perswade a League against England as being a thing of greater necessity and merit than a War against the Turk This being without the least aggravation the state of affairs at that time it must be confessed he was sore put to it A Superstition that was so blind and headstrong and Enemies that were both so powerful so spiteful and so industrious made rigour necessary nor is any General of an Army more concerned to deal severely with Spies and Intelligencers than he was to proceed against all the Popes adherents or such as kept correspondence with Pole He had observed in History that upon much less provocation than himself had given not only several Emperors and forreign Princes had been dispossessed of their Dominions but two of his own Ancestors Henry the 2d and King Iohn had been driven to great extremities and forced to unusual and most indecent submissions by the means of the Popes and their Clergy The Popes power over the Clergy was so absolute and their dependence and obedience to him was so implicite and the Popish Clergy had so great an interest in the superstitious multitude whose consciences they governed that nothing but a stronger passion could either tame the Clergy or quiet the People If there had been the least hope of impunity the last part of his Reign would have been one continued Rebellion therefore to prevent a more profuse effusion of blood it seemed necessary to execute Laws severely in some particular instances There is one calumny that runs in a thread through all the Historians of the Popish side which not a few of our own have ignorantly taken up That many were put to death for not swearing the Kings Supremacy It is an impudent falshood for not so much as one person suffered on that account nor was there any Law for any such Oath before the Parliament in the 28th year of the Kings Reign when the unsufferable Bull of Pope Paul the 3d engaged him to look a little more to his own safety Then indeed in the Oath for maintaining the successiono f the Crown the Subjects were required under the pains of Treason to swear that the King was supream head of the Church of England but that was not mentioned in the former Oath that was made in the 25th and enacted in the 26 year of his Reign It cannot but be confessed that to enact under pain of death that none should deny the Kings Titles and to proceed upon that against offenders is a very different thing from forcing them to swear the King to be the Supream Head of the Church The first instance of these Capital proceedings was in Easter-Term in the beginning of the 27th year of his reign Three Priors and a Monk of the Carthusian Order were then endited of Treason for saying that the King was not Supream head under Christ of the Church of England These were Iohn Houghton Prior of the Charter-house near London Augustin Webster Prior of Axholme Robert Laurence Prior of Bâ—vâ—ll and Richard Reynolds a Monk of Sion this last was esteemed a learned man for that time and that Order They were tried in Westminster-Hall by a Commission of Oyer and Terminer they pleaded not guilty but the Jury found them guilty and judgment was given that they should suffer as Traitors The Record mentions no other particulars but the writers of the Popish side make a splendid recital of the courage and constancy they expressed both in their Tryal and at their Death It was no difficult thing for men so used to the Legend and the making of fine stories for the Saints and Martyrs of their Orders to dress up such Narratives with much pomp But as their pleading Not
the Supremacy which was matter of Conscience But the King was resolved to let all his Subjects see there was no Mercy to be expected by any that denyed his being Supream head of the Church and therefore made him and More two Examples for terrifying the rest This being much censured beyond Sea Gardiner that was never wanting in the most servile complyances wrote a vindication of the Kings proceedings The Lord Herbert had it in his hands and tells us it was written in elegant Latine but that he thought it too long and others judged it was too vehement to be inserted in his History VERA EFFIGIES THOMAE MORI QVONDAM TOTIUS ANGLIAE CANCELLARII DIGNISSIMI ET H. Holbein pinxit R. White sculpsit Natus 1482 Angliae Cancellarius 1529 Capite truncatus An 1535 Iuly 6. to Printed for Ric Chiswell at the Rose and Crowne in St. Pauls Church yard Thus did Sir Thomas More end his days in the 53d year of his age He was a man of rare vertues and excellent parts In his youth he had freer thoughts of things as appears by his Vtopia and his Letters to Erasmus but afterwards he became superstitiously devoted to the interests and passions of the Popish Clergy and as he served them when he was in Authority even to assist them in in all their cruelties so he employed his pen in the same cause both in writing against all the new opinions in general and in particular against Tindal Frith and Barnes as also an unknown Writer who seemed of neither party but reprooved the corruptions of the Clergy and condemned their cruel proceedings More was no Divine at all and it is plain to any that reads his writings that he knew nothing of Antiquity beyond the quotations he found in the Canon-Law and in the Master of the sentences only he had read some of St. Austins treatises for upon all points of Controversie he quotes only what he found in these Collections nor was he at all conversant in the critical learning upon the Scriptures but his peculiar excellency in writing was that he had a natural easie expression and presented all the opinions of Popery with their fair side to the Reader disguising or concealing the black side of them with great Art and was no less dextrous in exposing all the ill consequences that could follow on the Doctrine of the Reformers and had upon all occasions great store of pleasant tales which he applyed wittily to his purpose And in this consists the great strength of his Writings which were designed rather for the Rabble than for Learned men But for justice contempt of money humility and a true generosity of mind he was an example to the Age in which he lived But there is one thing unjustly added to the praise of these two great men or rather feigned on design to lessen the Kings honour that Fisher and he penned the book which the King wrote against Luther This Sanders first published and Bellarmin and others since have taken it up upon his Authority Strangers may be pardoned such errors but they are inexcusable in an English man For in Mores printed works there is a Letter written by him out of the Tower to Cromwel in which he gives an account of his behaviour concerning the Kings Divorce and Supremacy among other particulars one is that when the King shewed him his Book against Luther in which he had asserted the Popes Primacy to be of Divine right More desired him to leave it out since as there had been many contests between Popes and other Princes so there might fall in some between the Pope and the King therefore he thought it was not fit for the King to publish any thing which might be afterwards made use of against himself and advised him either to leave out that point or to touch it very tenderly but the King would not follow his counsel being perhaps so fond of what he had writ that he would rather run himself upon a great inconvenience than leave out any thing that he fancied so well written This shews that More knew that Book was written by the Kings own pen and either Sanders never read this or maliciously concealed it lest it should discover his foul dealing These Executions so terrified all people that there were no further provocations given and all persons either took the Oaths or did so dextrously conceal their opinions that till the Rebellions of Lincolnshire and the North broke out none suffered after this upon a publick account But when these were quieted then the King resolved to make the chief Authors and Leaders of those Commotions publick examples to the rest The Duke of Norfolk proceeded against many of them by Martial Law there were also Tryals at common Law of a great many more that were taken Prisoners and sent up to London The Lords Darcy and Hâ—ssie were tryed by their Peers the Marquis of Exceter sitting Steward And a Commission of Oyer and Terminer being issued out for the Tryal of the rest Sir Robert Constable Sir Iohn Bulmer and his Lady Sir Francis Pigot Sir Stephen Hamilton and Sir Thomas Piercy and Ask that had been their Captain with the Abbots of Whalley Ierveux Bridlington Lenton Woburn and Kingstead and Mackrall the Monk that first raised the Lincolnshire Rebellion with sixteen more were Indicted of high Treason for the late Rebellions And after all the steps of the Rebellion were reckoned up it is added in the Indictment that they had met together on the 17th of Ianuary and consulted how to renew it and prosecute it further being encouraged by the new Risings that were then in the North by which they had forfeited all the favour to which they could have pretended by vertue of the Indemnity that was granted in the end of December and of the pardons which they had taken out They were all found Guilty and had judgment as in cases of Treason divers of them were carryed down into Lincolnshire and Yorkshire and executed in the places where their Treasons were committed but most of them suffered at London and among others the Lady Bulmer whom others call Sir Iohn Bulmers harlot was burnt for it in Smithfield The only censure that passed on this was that advantages were taken on too slight grounds to break the Kings Indemnity and pardon since it does not appear that after their pardon they did any thing more than meet and consult But the Kingdom was so shaken with that Rebellion that if it had not bâ—en for the great conduct of the Duke of Norfolk the King had by all appearance lost his Crown And it will not seem strange that a King especially so tempered as this was had a mind to strike terror into the rest of his Subjects by some signal Examples and to put out of the way the chief leaders of that design nor was it to be wondered at that the Abbots and other Clergy-men who had been so active in
Abbeys All those Sir Edward Nevill only excepted pleaded Guilty and so they were condemned but Sir Geofrey Pole was the only person of the number that was not Executed for he had discovered the matter At the same time also Cardinal Pole Michael Throgmorton Gentleman Iohn Hilliard and Thomas Goldwell Clerks and William Pâ—â—to a Franciscan of the Observance were Attainted in Absence because they had cast off their duty to the King and had subjected themselves to the Bishop of Rome Pole being made Cardinal by him and for writing Treasonable Letters and sending them into England On the 4th of February following Sir Nicholas Carew that was both Master of the Horse and Knight of the Garter was Arraigned for being an adherent to the Marquess of Exeter and having spoke of his Attaindor as unjust and cruel he was also Attainted and Executed upon the 3d of March When he was brought to the Scaffold he openly acknowledged the errors and superstition in which he had formerly lived and blessed God for his Imprisonment for he then began to relish the Life and sweetness of Gods holy Word which was brought him by his Keeper one Phillips who followed the Reformation and had formerly suffered for it After these Executions followed the Parliament in the year 15â—9 in which not only these Attaindors that were already passed were confirmed but new ones of a strange and unheard-of nature were Enacted It is a blemish never to be washed off and which cannot be enough condemned and was a breach of the most sacred and unalterable Rules of Justice which is capable of no excuse it was the Attainting of some persons whom they held in custody without bringing them to a Tryal Concerning which I shall add what the great Lord Chief Justice Cook writes although I question not the Power of the Parliament for without question the Attaindor stands of force in Law yet this I say of the manner of proceeding Aâ—ferat Oblivio si potest si non utrumque silentium tegat For the more high and absolute the Jurisdiction of the Court is the more just and honourable it ought to be in the proceedings and to give Example of Justice to inferior Courts The chief of these were the Marchioness of Exeter and the Countess of Sarum The special matter charged on the former is her confederating her self to Sir Nicolas Carew in his Treasons to which is added that she had committed divers other abominable Treasons The latter is said to have confederated her self with her Son the Cardinal with other aggravating words It does not appear by the Journal that any Witnesses were examined only that day that the Bills were read the third time in the House of Lords Cromwell shewed them a Coat of white silk which the Lord Admiral had found among the Countess of Sarums Cloaths in which the Arms of England were wrought on the one side and the Standard that was carryed before the Rebels was on the other side This was brought as an evidence that she approved of the Rebellion Three Irish Priests were also Attainted for carrying Letters out of Ireland to the Pope and Cardinal Pole as also Sir Adrian Fortescue for endeavouring to raise Rebellion Thomas Dingley a Knight of St. Iohn of Ierusalem and Robert Granceter Merchant for going to several Forreign Princes and perswading them to make War upon the King and assist the Lords Darcy and Hussie in the Rebellion they had raised Two Gentlemen a Dominican Frier and a Yeoman were by the same Act Attainted for saying that that venemous Serpent the Bishop of Rome was Supream Head of the Church of England Another Gentleman two Priests and a Yeoman are Attainted for Treason in general no particular crime being specified Thus sixteen persons were in this manner Attainted and if there was any Examination of Witnesses for convicting them it was either in the Star-Chamber or before the Privy Council for there is no mention of any evidence that was brought in the Journals There was also much haste made in the passing this Bill it being brought in the 10th of May was read that day for the first and second time and the 11th of May for the third time The Commons kept it five days before they sent it back and added some more to those that were in the Bill at first but how many were named in the Bill Originally and how many were afterwards added cannot be known Fortescue and Dingley suffered the 10th of Iuly As for the Countess of Sarum the Lord Herbert saw in a Record that Bulls from the Pope were found in her House that she kept correspondence with her Son and that she forbade her Tenants to have the new Testament in English or any other of the Books that had been published by the Kings Authority She was then about seventy years of Age but shewed by the answers she made that she had a vigorous and masculine mind She was kept two years Prisoner in the Tower after the Act had passed the King by that reprieve designing to oblige her Son to a better behaviour but upon a fresh provocation by a new Rebellion in the North she was beheaded and in her the name and line of Plantagenet determined The Marchioness of Exceter died a natural death In November this year were the Abbots of Reading Glossenbury and Colechester Attainted of Treason of which mention was made formerly In the Parliament that sate in the year 1540 they went on to follow that strange precedent which they had made the former year By the 56th Act Giles Heron was Attainted of Treason no special matter being mentioned By the 57th Act Richard Fetherstoun Thomas Abell and Edward Pole Priests and William Horn a Yeoman were Attainted for denying the Kings Supremacy and adhering to the Bishop of Rome by the same Act the Wife of one Tirrell Esquire was Attainted for refusing her duty of Alleageance and denying Prince Edward to be Prince and heir of the Crown and one Laurence Cook of Doncaster was also Attainted for contriving the Kings death By the 58th Act Gregory Buttolph Adam Damplip and Edward Brindeholm Clerks and Clement Philpot Gentleman were Attainted for adhering to the Bishop of Rome for corresponding with Cardinal Pole and endeavouring to surprize the Town of Callais By the same Act Barnes Gerard and Ierome were Attainted of whose sufferings an account has been already given By the 59th Act William Bird a Priest and Chaplain to the Lord Hungerford was attainted for having said to one that was going to Assist the King against the Rebels in the North I am sorry thou goest seest thou not how the King plucketh down Images and Abbies every day and if the King go thither himself he will never come home again nor any of them all which go with him and in truth it were pity he should ever come home again and at another time upon ones saying O good Lord I ween all the World will be
Hereticks in a little time Bird said doest thou marvel at that I tell thee it is no marvel for the great Master of all is an Heretick and such a one as there is not his like in the World By the same Act the Lord Hungerford was likewise Attainted The Crimes specified are that he knowing Bird to be a Traitor did entertain him in his house as his Chaplain that he ordered another of his Chaplains Sir Hugh Wood and one Doctor Maudlin to use Conjuring that they might know how long the King should live and whether he should be victorious over his Enemies or not and that these three years last past he had frequently committed the detestable sin of Sodomy with several of his Servants All these were Attainted by that Parliament The Lord Hungerford was Executed the same day with Cromwell he dyed in such disorder that some thought he was frenetick for he called often to the Executioner to dispatch him and said he was weary of Life and longed to be dead which seemed strange in a man that had so little cause to hope in his death For Powel Fetherstoun and Abell they suffered the same day with Barnes and his friends as hath been already shewn This year Sampson Bishop of Chichester and one Doctor Wilson were put in the Toâ—er upon suspition of correspondence with the Pope But upon their submission they had their pardon and liberty In the year 1541 five Priests and ten secular persons some of them being Gentlemen of Quality were raising a new Rebellion in Yorkshire which was suppressed in time and the Promoters of it being apprehended were Attainted and Executed and this occasioned the death of the Countess of Sarum after the Execution of the Sentence had been delayed almost two years The last instance of the Kings severity was in the year 1543 in which one Gardiner that was the Bishop of Winchesters kinsman and Secretary and three other Priests were tryed for denying the Kings Supremacy and soon after Executed But what special matter was laid to their charge cannot be known for the Record of their Attaindor is lost These were the proceedings of this King against those that adhered to the interests of Rome in which though there is great ground for just censure for as the Laws were rigorous so the Execution of them was raised to the highest that the Law could admit yet there is nothing in them to justifie all the clamors which that party have raised against King Henry and by which they pursue his memory to this day and are far short both in number and degrees of the cruelties of Queen Maries Reign which yet they endeavour all that is possible to extenuate or deny To Conclude we have now gone through the Reign of King Henry the 8th who is rather to be reckoned among the Great than the Good Princes He exercised so much severity on men of both perswasions that the writers of both sides have laid open his faults and taxed his cruelty But as neither of them were much obliged to him so none have taken so much care to set forth his good qualities as his Enemies have done to enlarge on his Vices I do not deny that he is to be numbered among the ill Princes yet I cannot rank him with the worst The End of the third Book and of the first Part. ADDENDA After some of the sheets of this History were wrought off I met with Manuscripts of great Authority out of which I have Collected several particulars that give a clear light to the proceedings in those times which since they came too late to my knowledg to be put in their proper places I shall here add them with refâ—râ—nces to the places to which they belong Ad Page 202. line 13. THere it is said that the Earl of Wiltshire Father to Queen Anne Boleyn was one of the Peers that Judged her In this I too Implicitly followed Doctor Heylin he seeming to write with more than ordinary care for the Vindication of that Queen and with such assurance as if he had seen the Records concerning her so that I took this upon trust from him The reason of it was that in the search I made of Attaindors I did not find the Record of her Tryal so I concluded that either it was destroyed by Order during her Daughters Reign or was accidentally lost since that time And thus having no Record to direct me I too easily followed the Printed Books in that particular But after that part of this History was wrought off I by chance met with it in another place where it was mislaid and there I discovered the error I had committed The Earl of Wiltshire was not one of her Judges these by whom she was tryed were the Duke of Suffolk the Marquis of Exceter the Earls of Arundell Oxford Northumberland Westmoreland Derby Worcester Rutland Sussex and Huntington and the Lords Audley Delaware Mountague Morley Dacres Cobham Maltravers Powis Mounteagle Clinton Sands Windsor Wentworth Burgh and Mordant in all twenty six and not twenty Eight as I reckoned them upon a Vulgar Error The Record mentions one particular concerning the Earl of Northumberland that he was taken with a sudden fit of sickness and was forced to leave the Court before the Lord Rochford was Tryed This might have been only Casual but since he was once in Love with the Queen and had designed to Marry her see Page 44 it is no wonder if so sad a change in her Condition did raise an unusual disorder in him When I had discovered the mistake I had made as I resolved to publish this free Confession of it so I set my self not without some Indignation to examine upon what Authority Doctor Heylin had led me into it I could find no Author that went before him in it but Sanders the chief design of whose writing was to defame Queen Elizabeth and to blast her Title to the Crown To that end it was no ill piece of his skill to perswade the World of her Mother lewdness to say that her own Father was convinced of it and condemned her for it And Doctor Heylin took this as he has done many other things too easily upon Sanders Testimony Ad Page 217. line 37. The Articles of Religion of which an abstract is there set down are indeed published by Fullâ—r but he saw not the Original with all the Subscriptions to it which I have had in my hands and therefore I have put it in the Collection with three other Papers which were soon after offered to the King by Cranmer The one is in the form of fifteen queries concerning some abuses by which the people had been deceived as namely by these Doctrines that without Contrition sinners may be reconciled to God that it is in the Power of the Priest to pardon or not to pardon sin at his pleasure and that Gods pardon cannot be obtained without Priestly Absolution Also he complained that the people
the Imposition of hands so they raised their Order or Office so high as to make it equal with the Order of a Bishop But as they designed to extol the Order of Priesthood so the Canonists had as great a mind to depress the Episcopal Order They generally wrote for preferment and the way to it was to exalt the Papacy Nothing could do that so effectually as to bring down the Power of Bishops This only could justifie the Exemptions of the Monks and Friers the Popes setting up Legantine Courts and receiving at first Appeals and then Original causes before them together with many other Encroachments on their Jurisdiction All which were unlawful if the Bishops had by Divine right Jurisdiction in their Dioceses Therefore it was necessary to lay them as low as could be and to make them think that the Power they held was rather as Delegates of the Apostolick See than by a Commission from Christ or his Apostles So that they looked on the declaring Episcopal Authority to be of Divine right as a blow that would be fatal to the Court of Rome and therefore they did after this at Trent use all possible endeavours to hinder any such Decision It having been then the Common stile of that Age to reckon Bishops and Priests as the same Office it is no wonder if at this time the Clergy of this Church the greatest part of them being still leavened with the old superstition and the rest of them not having enough of spare-time to examine lesser matters retained still the former phrases in this particular On this I have insisted the more that it may appear how little they have considered things who are so far carryed with their zeal against the established Government of this Church as to make much use of some passages of the Schoolmen and Canonists that deny them to be distinct Offices for these are the very dregs of Popery the one raising the Priests higher for the sake of Transubstantiation the other pulling the Bishops lower for the sake of the Popes Supremacy and by such means bringing them almost to an equality So partial are some men to their particular conceits that they make use of the most mischievous Topicks when they can serve their turnâ—punc not considering how much further these Arguments will run if they ever admit them Ad Page 255. line 28. The Princes of Germany did always press the King to enter into a Religious League with them the first League that was made in the year 1536 was conceived in general terms against the Pope as the Common Enemy and for setting up true Religion according to the Gospel But they did afterwards send over Ambassadors to treat about particulars and they having presented a Memorial of these there were Conferences appointed between them and some Bishops and Divines of this Church I find no Divines was sent over hither but Frederick Miconius Minister of Gotha by whom Melanthon who could not be spared out of Germany sent several Letters to the King the fullest and longest of them will be found in the Collection It is all to this purpose to perswade the King to go on vigorously in the Reforming of Abuses according to the word of God The King sent over the particulars which they proposed in order to a perfect agreement to Gardiner who was then at Paris Upon which he sent back his Opinion touching them all the Original of which under his own hand I have seen but it relates so much to the other Paper that was sent him which I never saw that without it his meaning can hardly be understood and therefore I have not put it in the Collection The main thing in it at which it chiefly drives is to press the King to finish first a Civil League with them and to leave those particulars concerning Religion to be afterwards treated of The King followed his advice so far as to write to the German Princes to that effect But when the King declared his resolution to have the six Articles established all that favoured the Reformation were much alarmed at it and pressed their friends in Germany to interpose with the King for preventing it I have seen an Original Letter of Hains Dean of Exeter in which he laments the sad effects that would follow on that Act which was then preparing that all the Corruptions in the Church rose from the establishing some points without clear proofs from Scripture he wished the Germans would consider of it for if the King and Parliament should make such a Law this was a President for the Emperor to make the like in the Diet of the Empire Neither were the German Ambassadors backward in doing their friends in England all the service they could for after they had held several conferences with these that were appointed by the King to treat with them they finding they could not prevail with them wrote a long and Learned Letter to the King against the taking away the Chalice in the Sacrament and against private Masses and the Celibate of the Clergy with some other abuses which the Reader will find in the Collection as it is Copied from the Original which I have seen To this I have added the Answer which the King wrote to it He employed Tonstall Bishop of Duresm to draw it for I have seen a rude draught of a great part of it written with his hand By both these compared together every indifferent Reader will clearly see the force and simplicity of the Arguments on the one hand and the art and shuffling that was used on the other side As soon as the Act was past notwithstanding all their endeavours to the contrary they in an Audience before the King represented the great concern their Masters would have when the King on whom they had relyed so much as the Defender of the Faith should proceed with the severity expressed in that Act against those that agreed with them in Doctrine and pressed the King earnestly to put a stop to the Execution of it The King promised he would see to it and that though he judged the Act necessary to restrain the Insolence of some of his Subjects yet it should not be Executed but upon great provocation he also proposed the renewing a Civil League with them without mentioning matters of Religion To this the Princes made answer that the League as it was at first projected was chiefly upon a design of Religion and therefore without a common consent of all that were in their League they could not alter it they lamented this passing of the late Act but writ their thanks to the King for stopping the Execution of it and warn'd him that some of his Bishops who set him on to these courses were in their hearts still for all the old Abuses and for the Popes Supremacy and were pressing on the King to be severe against his best Subjects that they might thereby bring on a design which they could not hope
The Laws made in England against Hereticks p. 25. Vnder Richard the 2d ibid. Vnder Henry the 4th ibid. And Henry the 5th p. 26 Heresie declared by the Kings Iudges p. 27 Warhams proceeding against Hereticks ib. The Bishop of London's proceedings against them p. 29 The Progress of Luthers Doctrine p. 30 His Books were Translated into English p. 31 The King wrote against him ibid. He replyed ibid. Endeavours to suppress the New Testament p. 32 Sir Thomas More writes against Luther ibid. Bilney and others proceeded against for Heresie ibid. BOOK II. Of the Process of Divorce between King Henry and Queen Katherine and of what passed from the 19th to the 25th year of his Reign in which he was declared Supream Head of the Church of England THe beginning of the Sute of Divorce p. 34 Prince Arthur Marryed the Infanta ibid. And died soon after p. 35 A Marriage proposed between Henry and her ibid. It is allowed by the Pope ibid. Henry Protested against it p. 36 His Father disswaded it ibid. Being come to the Crown he Marries her ibid. Shâ— bore some Children but only the Lady Mary lived ibid. Several Matches proposed for her p. 37 The Kings Marriage is questioned by Forreigners ibid. Anno 1527. He himself has Scruples concerning it ib. The Grounds of these p. 38 All his Bishops except Fisher condemn it ibid. The reasons of State against it p. 39. Wolsey goes into France ibid. The Kings fears and hopes ibid. Arguments against the Bull p. 40 Calumnies cast on Anne Boleyn p. 41 They are false and ill-contrived p. 42 Her Birth and Education p. 43 She was contrâ—cted to the Lord Piercy p. 44 The Divorce moved for at Rome ibid. The first Dispatch concerning it ibid. Anno 1528. The Pope granted it p. 47 And gave a Bull of dispensation p. 48 The Popes craft and policy ibid. A subtile method proposed by the Pope p. 49 Staphileus sent from England p. 50 The Cardinals Letters to the Pope p. 57 A fuller Bull is desired by the King ibid. Gardiner and Fox are sent to Rome p. 52 The Bull desired by them ibid. Wolsey's earnestness to procure it p. 53 Campegio declared Legate p. 54 He delaies his Iourney ibid. The Pope grants the Decretal Bull p. 55 Two Letters from Anne Boleyn to Wolsey ibid. Wolsey desires the Bull may be seen by some of the Kings Council p. 56 The Emperor opposes the Kings business p. 57 A Breve is found in Spain ibid. It was thought to be forged ibid. Campegio comes to England p. 58 And lets the King see the Bull ibid. But refuses to shew it to others ibid. Wolsey moves the Pope that some might see it ibid. But in vain p. 59 Campana is sent by the Pope to Engl. p. 60 The King offers the Pope a Guard ibid. The Pope inclines to the Emperor ibid. Threatnings used to him p. 61 Anno 1529. HE repents the sending over a Bull ibid. But feeds the King with Promises p. 62 The Popes sickness p. 63 Wolsey aspires to the Papacy Ibid. Instructions for promoting him p. 64 New motions for the Divorce p. 65 The Pope Relapses dangerously ibid. A new Dispatch to Rome p. 66 Wolseys Bulls for the Bishoprick of Winton p. 67 The Emperor Protests against the Legates ib. Yet the Pope promises not to recal it ibid. The Legates write to the Pope p. 68 Campegio led an ill life p. 69 The Emperor moves for an Avocation ibid. The Popes Dissimulation p. 70 Great contests about the Avocation ibid. The Legates begin the Process p. 72 A severe charge against the Queen ibid. The King and Queen appear in Court ibid. The Queens speech p. 73. The King declares his scruples ibid. The Queen Appeals to the Pope p. 74 Articles framed and witnesses examined ib. An Avocation prest at Rome ibid. The Pope joyns with the Emperor p. 75 Yet is in great perplexities ibid. The Avocation is granted p. 76 The Proceedings of the Legates ibid. Campegio adjourns the Court p. 77 Which gave great offence ibid. Wolseys danger ibid. Anne Boleyn returns to Court p. 78 Cranmers Opinion about the Divorce p. 79 Approved by the King p. 80 Cardinal Wolsey's fall ibid. The meanness of his temper p. 81 He is Attached of Treason ibid. He dies his Character p. 82. A Parliament called ibid. Complaints against the Clergy p. 83 The Kings debts are discharged ibid. The Pope and the Emperor unite p. 84 The Womens peace ibid. Anno 1530. The Emperor is Crowned at Bononia ib. The Vniversities consulted in the Kings sute of Divorce p. 85 The answers from Oxford and Cambridge p. 86. D. Crook Imployed in Venice p. 87 Many in Italy wrote for the Divorce p. 88 It was opposed by the Pope and the Emperor p. 89 No Money given by the Kings Agents ibid. Great Rewards given by the Emperor p. 90 It is determined for the King at Bononia Padua Ferrara and Orleance p. 91 At Paris Bourges and Tholose p. 92 The Opinions of some Reformers ibid. And of the Lutherans p. 94 The King will not appear at Rome ibid. Cranmer offers to defend the Divorce p. 95 The Clergy Nobility and Gentry write to the Pope for the Divorce ibid. The Popes answer to them p. 96 A Proclamation against Bulls ibid. Books written for the Divorce p. 97 Reasons out of the Old and New Testament ibid. The Authorities of Popes and Councils p. 98 And the Greek and Latine Fathers p. 99 And Canonists p. 100 Marriage is Compleat by Consent ibid. Violent Presumptions of the Consummation of the former Marriage ibid. The Popes Dispensation of no force p. 101. Bishops are not to obey his Decrees p. 102 The Authority of Tradition ibid. The Reasons against the Divorce p. 103 Answers made to these p. 104 The Queen is intractable p. 105 Anno 1531. A Session of Parliament ibid. The Clergy found in a Premunire p. 106 The Prerogatives of the Kings of England in Ecclesiastical affairs ibid. The Encroachments of Popes ibid. Statutes made against them p. 107 The Popes endeavoured to have those repealed p. 109 But with no effect p. 111 The Clergy excused themselves p. 112 Yet they submit and acknowledg the King Supream Head of the Church ibid. The King Pardons them p. 113 And with some difficulty the Laity ibid. One Attainted for Poysoning ibid. The King leaves the Queen p. 114 A disorder among the Clergy ibid. The Pope turns to the French p. 115 And offers his Niece to the Duke of Orleance ibid. The Turk invades the Empire p. 116 Anno 1532. THe Parliament complains of the Spiritual Courts ibid. They reject a Bill concerning Wards p. 117 An Act against Annates ibid. The Pope writes to the King p. 118 The Kings answer ibid. Sir Edward Car sent to Rome p. 119 His Negotiation there p. 120 He corrupts the Cardinal of Ravenna ibid. The Process against the King at Rome p. 121 A Bull for new Bishopricks ibid. The Pope desires
the King would submit to him p. 122 A new Session of Parliament ibid. A Subsidy is voted p. 123 The Oaths the Clergy swore to the Pope and to the King ibid. Chancellor More delivers up his Office p. 124 The King meets with the French King ibid. Eliot sent to Rome p. 125 The King Marries Anne Boleyn p. 126 New Overtures for the Divorce ibid. Anno 1533. A Session of Parliament ibid. An Act against Appeals to Rome ibid. Arch-Bishop Warham dies p. 127 Cranmer succeeds him ibid. His Bulls from Rome p. 128 His Consecration ibid. The Iudgment of the Convocation concerning the Divorce p. 129 Endeavours to make the Queen Submit p. 130 But in vain ibid. Cranmer gives Iudgment p. 131 Censures that pass upon it ibid. The Pope united to the French King p. 133 A Sentence against the Kings proceedings ibid. Queen Elizabeth is born p. 134 An Enterview between the Pope and the French King ibid. The King submits to the Pope ibid. The Imperialists oppose the agreement p. 135 And procure a definitive Sentence p. 136 The King resolves to abolish the Popes Power in England ibid. It was long disputed ibid. Arguments against it from Scripture p. 137 And the Primitive Church p. 138 Arguments for the Kings Supremacy p. 140 From Scripture and the Laws of England p. 141 The Supremacy explained p. 142 Pains taken to satisfie Fisher p. 143 Anno 1534. A Session of Parliament ibid. An Act for taking away the Popes Power p. 144 About the Succession to the Crown p. 145 For punishing Hereticks p. 147 The Submission of the Clergy ibid. About the Election of Bishops p. 148 And the Maid of Kent p. 149 The Insolence of some Friers p. 151 The Nuns speech at her death p. 152 Fisher is dealt with Gently p. 153 The Oath for the Succession taken by many p. 154 More and Fisher refuse it p. 155 And are proceeded against p. 156 Another Session of Parliament p. 157 The Kings Supremacy is Enacted ibid. An Act for Suffragan Bishops ibid. A Subsidy is granted p. 158 More and Fisher are Attainted ibid. The Progress of the Reformation p. 159 Tindal and others at Antwerp send over Books and the New Testament ibid. The Supplication of the Beggars p. 160 More answers and Frith replyes p. 161 Cruel proceeding against Reformers p. 162 Bilney's Sufferings p. 163 The Sufferings of Byfield p. 164 And Bainham p. 165 Articles abjured by some ibid. Tracy's Testament p. 166 Frith's Sufferings p. 167 His Arguments against the Corporal presence in the Sacrament ibid. His Opinion of the Sacrament and Purgatory for which he was condemned p. 169 His Constancy at his death p. 170 A stop put to Cruel proceedings p. 171 The Queen favoured the Reformers ibid. Cranmer Promoted it ibid. And was Assisted by Cromwell p. 172. A strong party against it ibid. Reasons used against it ibid. And for it p. 173. The Iudgment of some Bishops concerning a General Council p. 174 A speech of Cranmers of it ibid. BOOK III. Of the other Transactions about Religion and Reformation during the rest of the Reign of King Henry the 8th Anno 1535. THe rest of the Kings Reign was troublesome p. 179 By the practises of the Clergy p. 180 Which provoked the King much ibid. The Bishops swear the Kings Supremacy p. 181. The Franciscans only refuse it p. 182 A Visitation of Monasteries ibid. The Instructions of the Visitors p. 184 Injunctions sent by them p. 185 The State of the Monasteries in England and their Exemptions p. 186 They were deserted but again set up by King Edgar p. 187 Arts used by the Monks ibid. They were generally corrupt p. 188 And so grew the Friers p. 189 The Kings other reasons for suppressing Monasteries ibid. Cranmers design in it p. 190 The Proceedings of the Visitors ibid. Some Houses resigned to the King p. 191 Anno 1536. QVeen Katherine dies ibid. A Session of Parliament in which the lesser Monasteries were suppressed p. 193 The reasons for doing it ibid. The Translation of the Bible in English designed p. 194 The reasons for it ibid. The opposition made to it p. 195 Queen Anns fall driven on by the Popish party p. 196 The King became jealous p. 197 She is put in the Tower p. 198 She confessed some Indiscreet words p. 199 Cranmers Letters concerning her p. 200 She is brought to a Tryal p. 201 And Condemned p. 202 And also Divorced p. 203 She prepares for Death p. 204 The Lieutenant of the Tower's Letters about her ibid. Her Execution p. 205 The Censures made on this ibid. Lady Mary is reconciled to her Father and makes a full Submission p. 207 Lady Elizabeth is well used by the King p. 208 A Letter of hers to the Queen p. 209 A New Parliament is called ibid. An Act of the Succession p. 210 The Pope endeavours a reconciliation p. 211 But in vain ibid. The Proceedings of the Convocation p. 213 Articles agreed on about Religion p. 215 Published by the Kings Authority p. 217 But variously censured p. 218 The Convocation declared against the Council Summoned by the Pope p. 219 The King publishes his reasons against it p. 220 Cardinal Pool writes against the King ibid. Many Books are written for the King p. 221 Instructions for the dissolution of Monasteries p. 222 Great discontents among all sorts p. 223 Endeavours to qualifie these ibid. The people were disposed to Rebel p. 224 The Kings Injunctions about Religion p. 225 They were much censured p. 226 A Rising in Lincoln-shire p. 227 Their Demands and the Kings Answer ibid. It was quieted by the Duke of Suffolk p. 228 A great Rebellion in the North ibid. The Duke of Norfolk was sent against them p. 230 They advance to Doncaster ibid. Their Demands p. 231 The Kings Answer to them p. 232 Anno 1537. THe Rebellion is quieted p. 233 New risings soon dispersed p. 234 The chief Rebels Executed ibid. A New Visitation of Monasteries p. 235 Some great Abbots resign ibid. Confessions of horrid crimes are made p. 237 Some are Attainted p. 238 And their Abbies Suppressed p. 240 The Superstition and Cheats of these Houses discovered p. 242 Anno 1538. SOme Images publickly broken ibid. Thomas Beckets shrine broken p. 243 New Injunctions about Religion p. 245 Inâ—ectives against the King at Rome ibid. The Popes Bulls against the King ibid. The Clergy in England declared against these p. 248 The Bible is Printed in English p. 249 New Injunctions ibid. Prince Edward is born p. 250 The Complyance of the Popish party p. 251 Lambert appealed to the King p. 252 And is publickly tryed ibid. Many Arguments brought against him p. 253 He is condemned and burnt p. 254 The Popish party gain ground ibid. A Treaty with the German Princes p. 255 Bonners dissimulation ibid. Anno 1539. A Parliament is called p. 256 The six Articles are proposed ibid. Arguments against them p. 257 An Act passed for them p. 258 Which is variously
Denique quum intelligam Dominum Lautrek nonnihil mirari quod Regiae Majestatis istic agentes nullam suorum mandatorum partem cum eo conâ—erunt ad eum nunc scribo nonnulla Domino Roberto Jernyngham ei exponenda committo concernentia actiones cum Ferrariae Duce alia quaedam eodem Domino Lautrek significans vos missos esse ad dictas causas juvandas Pontificis liberationem promovendam quemadmodum ex literarum ad Dominum Jernyngham exemplo cognoscetis expediens itaque fuerit ut prae se feratis vos dictae rei gratia missos esse ne forsan Dominus Lautrek in falsam aliquam conjecturam aut suspicionem incideret quae communibus rebus nocere posset in vestrarum quoque actionum impedimentum redundare Illud deinde reticere nolui quod si ullo pacto vobis liceat ad Sanctissimi Domini nostri praesentiam accedere nihil omittatis in favorem gratiam Reverendi Domini Datarii de cujus animo nihil dubitamus comparandam eique asseretis quod quum in nostris omnibus occurrentiis illius opera ac Patrocinio semper usi fuerimus ipse vero tanta semper side ac sedulitate omnia effecerit quae nobis grata optata esse cognovit ut nostram omnem operam suis rebus reddiderit promptissimam suae utilitatis exaltationis cupidissimam Quocirca haec Regia Majestas hac in re qua nullam magis cordi habet nec gravioris momenti quicquam sibi accidere posse judicat ex animi sui sententia conficienda post Sanctissimum Dominum nostrum in Domino Datario spem omnem collocavit qui ex hac occasione si operam suam ad optatum usque exitum interponere non gravetur Regiae Majestatis animum pectus sic omni ex parte promerebitur ut dicta Majestas non solum omnia curatura sit quae ex Domini Veronensis commodo ornamento fuerint sed eam etiam munificentiam gratitudinem addet quae majorem vel integram partem a captivitate Redemtionis persolvendae compensabit In me vero non aliam fidem amicitiam experietur quam ab ullo fratre posset expectare Et bene valete Londini ex meis Aedibus Die quinto Decemb. M. D. XXVII Vester tanquam frater Amantiss T. Cardinalis Eborac Rome Ian. 1. 1528. IV. Two Letters of Secretary Knights to the Cardinal and the King giving an account of his Conference with the Pope about his Divorce Taken from the Originals PLease it your Grace to understand That immediately upon the receipt of your Graces Letters severally directed unto Mr. Gregory and me he and I resorted unto the Pope his Holiness making congraâ—ulation of his restitution unto liberty on yours and his behalf to his singular comfort and consolation and so much the more because that I was the first that made like salutation in any great Princes Name He being well assured that I spake the same on the behalf of his two chief sincere unfeigned Friends Wherefore with great high thanks and long discourse with rehearsal of the King 's and your Merits and Acts in most vertuous and Catholick manner employed for his restitution and your continual and effectual study how the See Apostolique might recover the pristine Reputation and Dignity He confirmed as much as I had spoken After this Mr. Gregory and I entred into our Charge shewing at length the high deserts of the Princes and Realm of England the devotion of the same towards the Church how expedient it was as well for the See Apostolique as for the said Realm to foresee and provide that all occasions of Dissension and War were extinct and put away which for lack of Heir Male of our Sovereign's Line and Stem should undoubtedly follow with other considerations at length contained in our Instructions We desired his Holiness to commit the knowledg of the Dispensation that was obtained in time of Iulius of famous memory for Matrimony to be had between the King and the Widow Relict late of Prince Arthur and that we might have it in form as that was that your Grace sent hither His Holiness answered That our sayings had great likelihood of truth for lacking of Issue Male of the King's Stem considering the nature of Men being prone unto Novelties and disposed unto Parties and Factions The Realm of England would not only enter into their accustomed Divisions but also would owe or do small devotion unto the Church Wherefore his Holiness was right well content and ready to adhibit all Remedy that in him was possible as this time would serve And because he was not expert in making of Commissions he would consult with the Cardinal Sanctorum Quatuor and use his advice which we should shortly know We perceiving that the obtaining of our Charges after the King 's and your Graces pleasure depended much upon the Advice of Sanctorum Quatuor did prevent his going unto the Pope and delivering your Grace's Letters with Recommendations accordingly we desired him to be good and favourable unto our Requests in the King's behalf and for the better obtaining of our desires we promised to see unto him with a competent reward And this communication had we shewed unto him the Commission which he said could not pass without perpetual dishonour unto the Pope the King and your Grace and a great part of such Clauses as be omitted he hath touched and laid reason for the same in a Writing which I do send unto your Grace with this Considering his great Experience Wisdom Learning and the entire affection that he beareth unto the King and your Grace and that it was far from the King's desire and nothing for your purposes that I should first have sent the said Cardinal's Sayings unto your Grace and abide answer and eft-soons prevent to do the same Considering also that the said King desireth a Commission convenient and sufficient we desired him to make the minute of one which he gladly did When it was made the Pope said That at his being in the Castle of St. Angelo the General of the Observants in Spain required his Holiness in the Emperor's Name not to grant unto any Act that might be preparative or otherwise to Divorce to be made between the King and the Queen and moreover desired an Inhibition that the said Cause should not come in knowledg before any Judg within the King's Dominions The Pope answered that Inhibitio non datur nisi post litem motam And as unto the first his Holiness was content if any like thing were demanded to advertise the Emperor before that he did let it pass and this was in a manner for his Holiness being in Captivity But his Holiness being yet in Captivity as your Grace reports and esteemeth him to be as long as the Almaines and Spaniards continueth in Italy he thought if he should grant this Commission that he should have the Emperor his perpetual Enemy
of the said Commission to me and my Lord Campegius with certain Additions thereunto noted in the Margin such as have been here devised and also a Copy of certain Clauses in a Bull to the intent ye may see how amply the same be couched to avoid appellations and other delays in Causes of far less moment and importance than the King 's is Nevertheless ye must if it shall come to the obtaining of this new Commission see to the penning and more fully perfecting thereof so as the same may be in due perfection without needing to send eftsoons for remedying of any thing therein as is aforesaid looking also substantially whether the Chirograph of Policitation being already in your hands be so couched as the Date and every thing considered it may sufficiently oblige and astringe the Popes Holiness to confirm all that we or one of us shall do by virtue of this New or the Old Commission And if it be not of such efficacy so to do then must ye in this case see that either by sufficient and ample words to be put in this new Commission if it may be so had or by a new Chirograph the Pope's Holiness may be so astringed which Chirograph with the Commissions before specified if ye obtain the same the King's pleasure is That ye Sir Francis Brian shall bring hither in all possible diligence after the having and obtaining thereof solliciting nevertheless whether the Pope be to be facilly spoken with or not the immediate Indication of the Truce as is aforesaid without which in vain it were for me either with or without the Pope to travel for labouring and conducing of the Peace And so by this way should the Pope's Holiness with his merit and sufficient justification proceed for the Truce as a fundament of Universal Peace satisfy the King's desires and avoid any doubt of the Emperor forasmuch as his Holiness might alledg That being so extreamly sick that he was not able to know of the Cause himself he could no less do of justice than to commit it unto other seeing that the same is of such importance as suffereth no tract or delay And finally the King's Highness God willing by this means should have an end of this Matter One thing ye shall well note which is this Albeit this new Device was now for doubt of the Pope's long continuance in sickness first excogitate yet is it not meant nor ye be limited to this Device in case ye can obtain any other nor ye be also commanded to prefer this before all the other Devices but now that ye shall see and understand what this Device is and knowing what thing is like or possible to be obtained there without long putting over of your pursuits expend consider and regard well with your self what thing of this or any other that may best serve to the brief and good expedition of the King's Cause So always that it be a thing sure sufficient and available to his Grace's Purpose that may without any further tract be there had and then by your Wisdom taking unto you the best Learned Counsel that ye can have there leave you to the expedition of that which so may be most meet as the times require and suffer to the brief furnishing of the King 's said Cause to this purpose without tract or delay and that ye may see is the thing which as the matter stands can speedily be obtained and sped as is aforesaid For whether the Decretal be better than this or this better than that or which soever be best far it shall be from Wisdom to stick and still to rest upon a thing that cannot be obtained but since ye know the King's meaning which is to have a way sufficient and good for the speedy finishing of this Cause to his Grace's purpose note ye now and consider with your self by advice of Learned Counsel as is aforesaid how ye may bring that to pass and shall ye deserve as high thanks as can be possible So always that it be so well provided and looked upon that in it be no such limitations or defaults as shall compel us any more to write or send for reformation thereof And coming to this Commission tho percase ye can by no means or sticking have it in every point as the Copy which I send you with the Annotations do purport yet shall ye not therefore refuse it but take it or any other thing as can be had after such form as may substantially serve and as ye can by your wisdom and good sollicitations obtain for the speedy finishing of the King's Cause to his purpose as is aforesaid which is the scope whereunto we must tend at this time and therefore ye be not limited or coacted within any such bounds as ye should thereby be compelled or driven for lack of obtaining any thing or point mentioned in these or other your Instructions or former Writings to send hither again for further knowledg of the King's pleasure but ye be put at liberty so to qualify so to add detray immix change chuse or mend as ye shall think good so always that ye take the thing that best can be had being such as may as effectually as ye can bring about serve to the King's purpose and to put indelayed end to it according to his Grace's desire without further tract or sending thither which is as much as here can be said or devised And therefore at the reverence of Almighty God bring us out of this perplexity that this Vertuous Prince may have this thing sped to the purpose desired which shall be the most joyous thing that this day in Earth may chance and succeed to my heart and therefore I eftsoons beseech you to regard it accordingly Howbeit if the Pope's Holiness refusing all your desires shall make difficulty and delay therein it is an evident sign and token that his Holiness is neither favourable to the King 's reasonable Petitions nor indifferent but should thereby show himself both partial and expresly averse unto his Grace wherefore in that case finding in his Holiness such unreasonableness as it can in no wise be thought ye shall do The King's pleasure is that ye proceed to the Protestations mentioned in the first Instructions given to you Mr. Stevins for you and the residue of your Collegues and that ye not only be plain and round with the Pope's Holiness therein if ye come to his speech but also ye show and extend unto the Cardinals and other that be your Friends which may do any good with him the great peril and danger imminent unto the Church and See Apostolick thereby exhorting them That they like vertuous Fathers have regard thereunto and not to suffer the Pope's Holiness if he would thus wilfully without reason or discretion to precipitate himself and the said See which by this refusal is like to suffer ten times more detriment than it could do for any miscontentment that the Emperor could
take with the contrary for ye shall say sure they may be and so I for my discharge declare both to the Pope's Holiness and to them If this Noble and Vertuous Prince in this so great and so reasonable a Cause be thus extreamly denied of the grace and lawful favour of the Church the Pope's Holiness shall not fail for the same to lose Him and his Realm the French King and his Realm with many other their Confederates besides those that having particular Quarrels to the Pope and so aforesaid will not fail with diverse other as they daily seek occasions and provoke the King's Highness thereunto which will do the semblable being a thing of another sort to be regarded than the respect to the Emperor for two Cities which nevertheless shall be had well enough and the Emperor neither so evil contented nor so much to be doubted herein as is there supposed This with other words mentioned in your Instructions concerning like matter ye shall declare unto his Holiness and to the said Cardinals and other being your Friends if it come to that point whereby it is not to be doubted but they perceiving the dangers aforesaid shall be glad to exhort and induce his Holiness for the well of himself and the Church to condescend to the King's desire which is as much as can be here thought or devised to be by you done in all Events and Chances And therefore I pray you eft-soons and most instantly require you as afore to handle this Matter with all effect possible Coming to this new Commission when you shall have once attained such thing as shall be sufficient for the King's purpose as is aforesaid and that ye have it in your hands and custody and not afore lest thereby ye might hinder the expedition thereof ye shall by all ways and means possible labour and insist That the King's Highness as need shall be may use and enjoy the benefit of the Decretal being already in my Lord Cardinal Campegius's hands whereunto his Highness and I desire you to put all your effectual labour for the attaining of the Pope's consent thereunto accordingly Ye shall furthermore understand That it is thought here in case as God forbid the Pope should die before ye should have impetrate any thing that may serve to the absolution of the King's Matter That the Colledg of Cardinals have Authority Power and Jurisdiction sede vacante to inhibit avoke ex consequenti to pass and decide the King's Matter seeing that the same is of so high moment and importance concerning the surety of a Prince and his Realm as more amply ye shall perceive in the Chapters ubi Periculum de Electione ne Romani de Iurejurando capite primo de Scismaticis Wherefore the King's pleasure is That ye Mr. Stevins shall diligently weigh and ponder the effect of the said Chapters not only with your self but also with such the King 's Learned Counsel as ye and your Collegues have conducted there and what Jurisdiction sede vacante the Colledg of Cardinals have either by the Common Law usage or prescription which may far better be known there than here And if ye find that the Cardinals have in this the King's Cause and such other like Authority and Jurisdictions to inhibite avoke and decern then in casu mortis Pontificis quod Deus avertat ye shall specially foresee and regard that for none Intercession or pursute made by the Emperor and his Adherents they shall either inhibit or avoke And also if before such Death ye shall not have obtained such thing to the Kings desire and purpose as these present Letters before do purport his Grace's pleasure is That ye shall pursue the effectual expedition of the same at the hands of the said Colledg Sede vacante ne res quae nullam dilationem exposcit tantopere usque ad Electionem novi Pontificis quoquam modo differatur using for this purpose all such Reasons Allegations and Persuasions mentioned in those Letters and your former Instructions as ye shall see and perceive to serve to that effect and so to endeavour and acquit your self that such things may be attained there as may absolve this the King's Matter without any further tract or delay whereby ye shall as afore highly deserve the King's and my special thanks which shall be so acquitted as ye shall have cause to think your pains and diligences therein in the best wise imployed trusting in God that howsoever the World shall come ye shall by one means or other bring the King's Matter which so highly toucheth his Honour and quiet of Mind unto the desired end and perfection Finally Ye shall understand that the French King among other things doth commit at this time to the Bishop of Bayon and Mr. Iohn Ioachim to treat and conclude the Confederation heretofore spoken of between his Holiness and the King's Highness the French King the Venetians and other Potentates of Italy for a continual Army to be entertained to invade Spain in case it stand by the Emperor that the Peace shall not take effect Wherefore the King's pleasure is That ye having conference with them at good length in that Matter do also for your parts sollicite procure and set forth the same entring also on the King's behalf unto the Treaty and conclusion thereof after such manner as your former Instructions and Writings do purport So as like as the French King is determined that his Agents shall join and concur with you in the King's Pursuits and Causes So ye must also concur with them in advancement of their Affairs the successes whereof and of all other your doings there it shall be expedient ye more often notify hitherto than ye do for many times in one whole month no knowledg is had from you which is not meet in those so weighty Matters specially considering that sometime by such as pass to Lyons ye might find the means to send your Letters which should be greatly to the King 's and my consolation in hearing thereby from time to time how the things succeed there I pray you therefore to use more diligence therein as the Kings and my special trust is in you And heartily fare you well From my Palace besides Westminster the sixth day of April The French King hath sent hither an Ambassiate Monsieur de Langes Brother to the said Bishop of Bayon with certain clauses in his Instructions concerning the said Treaty of Confederation the Copy whereof ye shall receive herewith for your better carrying on that Matter Praying God to speed you well and to give you grace to make a good and short end in your Matters And eft-soons fare ye well Your Loving Friend T. Cardin. Eborac XXIII Another Dispatch to the Ambassadours to the same purpose A Duplicate RIght well beloved Friends I commend me unto you in my hearty manner letting you wit that by the hands of Thadeus bearer hereof the King's Highness hath received your several Letters to the
you so much the more to accelerate as ye know how necessary it is that all diligence and expedition be used in that Matter And so ye all to handle and endeavour your selves there for the time of your demor as ye may do the most benefit and advantage that may be to the speedy furtherance of the said Cause And forasmuch as at the dispatch of your said last Letters ye had not opened unto the Pope's Holiness the last and uttermost Device here conceived and to you written in my Letters sent by the said Alexander but that ye intended as soon as ye might have time and access to set forth the same wherein it is to be trusted since that thing could by no colour or respect to the Emperor be reasonably denied ye have before this time done some good and brought unto perfection I therefore remitting you to such Instructions as ye received at that time advertise you that the King's mind and pleasure is ye do your best to attain the Ampliation of the said Commission after such form as is to you in the said last Letters and Instructions prescribed which if ye cannot in every thing bring to pass at the least to obtain as much to the King's purpose and the benefit of the Cause as ye can wherein all good policy and dexterity is to be used and the Pope's Holiness by all perswasions to be induced thereunto shewing unto the same how ye have received Letters from the King's Highness and me responsives to such as ye wrote of the Dates before rehearsed whereby ye be advertised that the King's Highness perceiving the Pope's strange demeanour in this his great and weighty Cause with the little respect that his Holiness hath either to the importance thereof or to do unto his Holiness at this his great necessity gratuity and pleasure not only cannot be a little sorry and heavy to see himself frustrate of the future hope and expectation that his Grace had to have found the Pope's Holiness a most loving fast near and kind Father and assured Friend ready and glad to have done for his Grace that which of his Power Ordinary or Absolute he might have done in this thing which so near toucheth the King's Conscience Health Succession Realm and Subjects But also marvelleth highly That his Holiness both in Matters of Peace Truce in this the King's Cause and in all other hath more respect to please and content him of whom he hath received most displeasures and who studieth nothing more than the detriment of the See than his Holiness hath either to do that which a good common Father for the well of the Church Himself and all Christendom is bounden and oweth to do or also that which every thing well pondered it were both of Congruence Right Truth Equity Wisdom and conveniency for to do Thinking verily that his Highness deserved to be far otherwise entreated and that not at his most need in things nearest touching his Grace and where the same had his chief and principal confidence thus to have his just and reasonable Petitions rejected and totally to be converted to the arbitre of his Enemy which is not the way to win acquire and conserve Friends to the Pope's Holiness and See Apostolick nor that which a good and indifferent Vicar of Jesus Christ and common Father unto all Princes oweth and is bound to observe Nevertheless ye shall say the King's Highness who always hath shewed and largely comprobate himself a most devout Son unto the See Apostolick must and will take patience and shall pray to God to put in the Pope's mind a more direct and vertuous intent so to proceed in his acts and doing as he may be found a very Father upright indifferent loving and kind and not thus for partial respect fear or other inordinate Affection or cause to degenerate from his best Children showing himself unto them as a Step-Father nor the King's Highness ye shall say can persuade unto himself that the Pope's Holiness is of that nature and disposition that he will so totally fail his Grace in this Matter of so high importance but that by one good mean or other his Holiness will perfectly comprobate the intire love that always the same hath shewed to bear towards his Highness wherein ye shall desire him now to declare by his Acts the uttermost of his intent and disposition so as ye Mr. Stevins and Mr. Brian who be revoked home do not return with void hands or bring with you things of such meagerness or little substance as shall be to no purpose And thus by these or like words seconding to the same effect which as the time shall require and as he shall have cause ye by your Wisdoms can qualifie and devise It is not to be doubted but that the Pope's Holiness perceiving how the Kings Highness taketh this Matter and that two of you shall now return will in expedition of the said Ampliation of the Commission and other things requisite strain himself to do unto the King's Highness as much gratuity and pleasure as may be for the better attaining whereof ye shall also shew how heavy and sorry I with my Lord Legate Campegius be to see this manner of proceeding and the large promises which he and I so often have made unto the King's Highness of the Pope's fast and assured mind to do all that his Holiness etiam ex plenitudine potestatis might do thus to be disappointed most humbly beseeching his Holiness on my behalf by his high Wisdom to consider what a Prince this is the infinite and excellent gratitudes which the same hath exhibited to the Pope's Person in particular and to the See Apostolick in the general the magnitude and importance of this Cause with the Consequences that may follow by the good or ill entreating of the King's Highness in the same wherein ye shall say I have so largely written so plainly for my discharge declared the truth unto his Holiness and so humbly reverently and devoutly made intercession that more can I not add or accumulate thereunto but only pray unto God that the same may be perceived understood and taken as the exigence of the Case and the merits of this Noble Prince doth require trusting always and with fervent desire from day to day abiding to hear from his said Holiness some such thing as I shall now be able constantly to justifie and defend the great things which I and my said Lord Legate have said and attested on his Holiness behalf This with all other such matter as may serve to the purpose ye shall extend as well as ye can and by that means get and attain as much to your purpose for the corroboration and surety of all things to be done here as is possible leaving to speak any more or also to take or admit any rescripts for exhibition of the Brief advocation of the Cause or other of the former degrees seeing that all which shall or can be
this shall be only to signifie unto you how his Highness will that ye now forbear any further pursuit either for Commission Pollicitation or Rescript to be sent to the Emperor for exhibition of the Brief either here or at Rome but that following in every part the tenor of the said Instructions ye Mr. Stevins and Sir Francis Brian use all the diligence possible in your Voyage homeward and the residue of you to intend to such things as be mentioned in the said Instructions ascertaining you that whereas ye were in doubt what is meant by the Protestation spoken of in my former Letters and your Instructions it was none other thing than in the same Instructions was plainly specified and declared That is to say Failing of all your Requests and Pursuits touching the King 's great Matter to have shewed unto his Holiness the danger that might ensue by losing the entire favour of this Prince by mean of his so strange and unkind dealing with his Grace howbeit considering in what state the things now be and how much the Pope's Holiness seemeth to be inclined to the Emperors part And yet as appeareth both by your Letters and by such other knowledg as the King hath his Holiness would gladly conserve the King's Love and Favour and is loth to do any thing to the prejudice of his Cause It is no time to come to any rigorous or extream words with his Holiness but in gentle and modest manner to shew himself in such words as be mentioned in my said last Letters sent by Thadeus and so without irritation of him but with conservation of his favour to entertain his Holiness in the best manner that may be without medling in any other Protestation but only to look what may be done touching such Protestations apart as is mentioned in the said Instructions given to Mr. Benet which with these Letters shall be a sufficient information of you all what to do in the Causes to you committed not doubting but in all other particular suits of Bulls and other things committed unto you ye Mr. Stevins and Sir Francis Brian have or will do your best to bring the same with you the expedition whereof if they be not sped already the King's Highness committeth to the Wisdoms of such of you as shall fortune to be in the Court of Rome at the receipt hereof wherein and in all other things his Highness trusteth and I do the semblable that ye will order your selves with all effectual diligence as the special confidence that is put in you doth appertain And forasmuch as the greatest thing that is to be looked unto is the importune Suit of the Caesareans not only to stop any further things to be granted to the King's Highness but also to revoke the Commission given to the Lord Legate Campegius and to me which should be a clear disappointment and frustration of the King's Cause ye shall therefore look substantially by all politick means to withstand that no such thing be granted assuring the Pope and all the Cardinals and such other as have respect to the well of the See Apostolick that if he should do such an high injury to the King and his Realm and an Act so contumelious to us his Legates and so contrarious to his Faith and Promise he should thereby not fail so highly to irritate the King and all the Nobles of this Realm that undoubtedly they should decline from the obedience of the See Apostolick and consequently all other Realms should do the semblable forasmuch as they should find in the Head of the same neither justness uprightness nor truth and this shall be necessary as the case shall require well to be inculked and put in his head to the intent his Holiness by the same may be preserved from granting passing or condescending to any such thing After these Letters perfected hither and read unto the King's Highness albeit that mention is made in sundry places heretofore that 〈◊〉 well ye Mr. Stevins and Sir Francis Brian if ye be not returned fro◠the Court of Rome as also the rest of the King's Ambassadors which a◠the arrival of Mr. Doctor Bennet shall fortune to be there shall forbea◠to make any further means or pursuit for the New Commission and Pollicitation but clearly to use silence therein yet nevertheless regarding and more profoundly considering the effect of your Letters last sent i◠doth plainly appear that tho after the overture made to the Pope's Holiness of the said New Commission the Business chanced to be made by the Emperor's Ambassador upon preferring a Supplication for advocation of the Cause which thing by your writing Mr. Stevins to Capisuke was well avoided yet was there none express refusal made by the Pope's Holiness to condescend unto the said New Commission but order given that you should consult and confer with the Cardinal Anconitane and Symonette upon the same which Conference by mean of the said Business was deferred and disappointed without any final conclusion or resolution taken thereupon Wherefore inasmuch as yet there appeareth none utter despair of obtaining the said New Commission and Pollicitation with some more fat pregnant and effectual Clauses than the other hath The King's pleasure is That notwithstanding any words before mentioned both ye the said Mr. Stevins and Sir Francis Brian if ye be not departed from the Court of Rome do for the time of your demur there which the King's pleasure is shall not be long but only for taking of your leave and also the rest of the King 's said Orators after your departure shall as ye shall see the case require endeavour your selves as much as may be to obtain the said New Commission and Pollicitation foreseeing always that you handle the matter after such manner as thereby the Pope be not the rather induced to hearken and incline to any persuites of the Imperials for advocation of the Cause which were a total frustration of all the King's intent but so to use your selves as ye shall see to be to the benefit and not to the hindrance thereof Which done the King's Grace doth refer the good handling of this thing to your wisdoms and discretions neither to leave the persuit for the said Commission and Pollicitation if it may without dammage be followed nor to follow it if thereby you shall see apparent danger of any such Advocation or advantage to ensue to the purpose of the Imperialists like as his Highness doubteth not knowing now the King's mind and pleasure you will with wisdom and dexterity order your selves herein accordingly And furthermore you shall in any wise dissuade the Pope for sending either by his Nuntio to be sent unto Spain or otherwise for the Original Brief And if the Nuntio be already passed having charge to speak for sending the same to the Court of Rome then to find the means that a Commandment be by the Pope's Holiness sent after him not to make any mention thereof Which done
Dearth and Famine by mean thereof in the said outward Regions insuing and gentily over all was depopulation destruction and confusion the King 's said Subjects in all this time were by the high providence and politick means of his Grace nevertheless preserved defended and maintained from all these inconveniences and dangers and such provisions taken by one way or other so as reasonable commodity was always given unto them to exercise their Traffiques of Merchandise and other their Crafts Mysteries and Occupations for their living which could not possibly have been brought about unless then the King's Highness with continual studies travels and pains and with his infinite Charges and Expences had converted the peril and danger of the Enterprises and Exploits set forth for the reduction of the Enemies unto Peace from his own Subjects unto Strangers Whereof finally such Fruit and Effect is ensued as by the King's policy puissance and means general and universal Peace is established amongst all Christian Princes and this Realm now thanked be God constitute in free better and more assured and profitable Amity with all outward Parties than hath been at any time whereof is memory or remembrance Considering furthermore That his Highness in and about the Premisses hath been fain to employ not only such sums of Mony as hath risen and grown by any manner of contribution made unto his Grace by his said loving Subjects but also over and above the same sundry other notable and excellent Sums of his own Treasure and yearly Revenues which else his Grace might have kept and reserved to his own use amongst which manifold great Sums so employed his Highness also as is notoriously known and as doth evidently appear by the accompts of the same hath to that use and none other converted all such Mony as by any his Subjects and People Spiritual and Temporal hath been advanced unto his Grace by way of Prest and Loan either particularly or by any Taxation made of the same being a thing so well collocate and bestowed seeing the said high and great Fruits and Effects thereof ensued to the honour surety well perfect commodity and perpetual tranquillity of this said Realm as nothing could better nor more to the comfort of his said Subjects be desired studied or imagined Of one mind consent and assent and by Authority of this present Parliament do for themselves and all the whole Body of the Realm whom they do represent freely liberally and absolutely give and grant unto the King's Highness by Authority of this present Parliament all and every Sum and Sums of Mony which to them and every of them is ought or might be due by reason of any Mony or any other thing to his Grace at any time heretofore advanced or payed by way of Prest or Loan either upon any Letter or Letters under the King 's Privy Seal general or particular Letter Missive Promise Bond or Obligation of payment or by any Taxation or other Assessing by virtue of any Commission or Commissions or by any other mean or means whatsoever it be heretofore passed for that purpose and utterly frankly liberally and most willingly and benevolently for them their Heirs Executors and Successors do remit release and quit claim unto his Highness his Heirs and Successors for ever all and every the same Sums of Mony and every parcel thereof and all and singular Suits Petitions and Demands which they or any of them their Heirs Successors or Executors or the Heirs Executors or Successors of any of them have had or may have for the same or any parcel thereof most humbly and lovingly beseeching his Highness for the more clear discharge for the same that it may be ordained and enacted by the King our said Sovereign Lord the Lords Spiritual and Temporal and the Commons of this present Parliament assembled and by authority of the same that all Promises Bonds Writings Obligatory Letters under the King 's Privy Seal Signet Sign Manual or Great Seal passed and other Bonds or Promises whatsoever they be had or made to any Person or Persons Spiritual or Temporal Shire City Burrough Waxentale Tranship Hamlet Village Monastry Church Cathedral or Collegiat or to any Guild Fraternity or Body Corporate Fellowship or Company or other whatsoever having capacity to take any Bond especially and generally jointly or severally touching or concerning the same Prest or Loan or every of them or the repaiment of any Sum or Sums of Mony for the same be from henceforth void and of none effect Cui quidem billae probe ad plenum intellectae per dictum Dominum Regem ex assensu Authoritate Parliamenti praedicti taliter est responsum Le Roy remercie Les Seigneurs ses communes de leur bonne cueurs en faifant cest graunt icelle se Majeste accepte tout le contenu cest escriture a graunt aprove avecques tous les articles en ceste escripture specifies XXXII A Letter from Gardiner and Fox about their Proceedings at Cambridg An Original Feb. 1530. from Cambridg by Stephen Gardiner To the King's Highness PLeaseth it your Highness to be advertised That arriving here at Cambridg upon Saturday last past at noon that same night and Sunday in the Morning we devised with the Vice-chancellour and such other as favoureth your Grace's Cause how and in what sort to compass and attain your Grace's Purpose and Intent wherein we assure your Grace we found much towardness good will and diligence in the Vice-Chancellour and Dr. Edmunds being as studious to serve your Grace as we could wish or desire Nevertheless there was not so much care labour study and diligence employed on our Party by them our self and other for attaining your Grace's Purpose but there was as much done by others for the lett and empeachment of the same and as we assembled they assembled as we made Friends they made Friends to lett that nothing should pass as in the Universities Name wherein the first day they were Superiors for they had put in the ears of them by whose Voices such things do pass multas fabulas too tedious to write unto your Grace Upon Sunday at afternoon were assembled after the manner of the University all the Doctors Batchellors of Divinity and Masters of Art being in number almost two hundred In that Congregation we delivered your Grace's Letters which were read openly by the Vice-Chancellor And for answer to be made unto them first the Vice-Chancellor calling apart the Doctors asked their Advice and Opinion whereunto they answered severally as their Affections led them res erat in multa confusione Tandem they were content Answer should be made to the Questions by indifferent Men But then they came to Exceptions against the Abbot of St. Benets who seemed to come for that purpose and likewise against Dr. Reppes and Dr. Crome and also generally against all such as had allowed Dr. Cranmer's Book inasmuch as they had already declared their Opinion We said
monumenta literas scripturas censuras conclusiones Magistrales opiniones consilia assertiones affirmationes tractatus foedera pacis processus res alias caetera promissa coram nobis in dicta causa respective habita gesâ—a facta exhibita producta Necnon ex eisdem diversis aliis ex causis considerationibus argumentisque probationum generibus variis multiplicibus validis quidem efficacibus quibus animum nostrum hac in parte ad plenum informavimus plene evidenter invenimus comperimus dictum Matrimonium inter praefatos Illustrissimum Potentissimum Principem Dominum nostrum Henricum Octavum ac Serenissimam Dominam Catharinam ut praemittitur contractum consummatum nullum omnino invalidum fuisse esse Divino Jure prohibente contractum consummatum extitisse Idcirco nos Thomas Archiepiscopus Primas Legatus antedictus Christi nomine primitus invocato ac solum Deum prae oculis nostris habentes pro nullitate invaliditate dicti Matrimonii pronunciamus decernimus declaramus ipsumque praetensum Matrimonium fuisse esse nullum invalidum ac Divino Jure prohibente contractum consummatum nulliusque valoris aut momenti esse sed viribus firmitate juris caruisse carere praefatoque Illustrissimo Potentissimo Principi Henrico Octavo Serenissimae Dominae Catharinae non licere in eodem praetenso Matrimonio remanere pronunciamus decernimus declaramus ipsosque IllustrissimuÌ„ Potentissimum Principem Henricum Octavum ac Serenissimam Dominam Catharinam quatenus de facto non de jure dictum praetensum Matrimonium ad invicem contraxerunt consummarunt ab invicem separamus divorciamus atque sic separatos divorciatos necnon ob omni vinculo Matrimoniali respectu dicti praetensi Matrimonii liberos immunes fuisse esse pronunciamus decernimus declaramus per hanc nostram sententiam definitivam sive hoc nostrum finale Decretum quam sive quod ferimus promulgamus in his scriptis In quorum praemissorum fidem testimonium has literas nostras testimoniales sive praesens publicum sententiae vel Decreti instrumentum exinde fieri ac per Notarios Publicos subscriptos scribas actuarios nostros in ea parte specialiter assumptos subscribi signari nostrique sigilli appensione jussimus fecimus communiri He likewise passed Iudgment confirming the King's Marriage with Queen Ann at Lambeth May 28 1533. which is in the same Inspeximus Act 5. Anno Regni 25. XLVIII An Act concerning the Deprivations of the Bishops of Salisbury and Worcester WHere before this time the Church of England by the King 's most noble Progenitors and the Nobles of the same have been founded ordained and established in the Estate and degree of Prelatie Dignities and other Promotions Spiritual to the intent and purpose that the said Prelates and other Persons having the said Dignities and Promotions Spiritual continually should be abiding and Reseants upon their said Promotions within this Realm and also keep use and exercise Hospitality Divine Services teaching and preaching of the Laws of Almighty God to such Persons as were and have been within the precinct of their Promotions or Dignities for the Wealth of the Souls of their Givers and Founders greatly to the honour of Almighty God Of the which said Spiritual Persons the King's Highness and his most noble Progenitors have had right honourable and well-learned Personages apt meet and convenient for to guide and instruct his Highness and his most noble Progenitors in their Counsels concerning as well their Outward as Inward Affairs to be devised and practised for the utility and preservation of this Realm by reason whereof the Issues Revenues Profits and Treasure rising and coming of the said Spiritual Promotions and Dignities were and should be spent employed and converted within this Realm to the great profit and commodity of the King's Subjects of the same And where also by the laudable Laws and Provisions of this Realm before this time made it hath been ordained used and established that no Person nor Persons of whatsoever Estate Degree or Quality he or they were should take or receive within this Realm of England to Farm by any Procuracy Writ Letter of Attorney Administrations by Indenture or by any other Mean any Benefice or other Promotion within this Realm of any Person or Persons but only of the King 's true and lawful Subjects being born under the King's Dominions And also that no Person or Persons of what estate and degree soever he or they were by reason of any such Farm Procuracie Letter of Attorney Administration Indenture or by any other mean as is aforesaid should carry conveigh or cause to be carried and conveighed out of this Realm any Gold Silver Treasure or other Commodity by Letter of Exchange or by way of Merchandise or otherwise for any of the Causes aforesaid to the profit or commodity of any Alien or other Stranger being born out of this Realm having any such Promotion Spiritual within the same without license of the King's Highness by the advice of his Council as by the same Laws Statutes and Provisions more plainly at large it may appear which said laudable Laws Statutes and Provisions were made devised and ordained by great policy and foresight of the King 's most noble Progenitors the Nobles and Commons of this Realm for the great profit utility and benefit of the same to the intent that the Gold Silver Treasure Riches and other Commodity of the same by the occasion aforesaid should not be exhausted employed converted and otherwise transported out of this Realm and Dominions of the same to the use profit and commodity of any Stranger being born out of this Realm or the Dominions of the same But only to be spent and used and bestowed within the same to the great comfort and consolation of the Subjects of this Realm Notwithstanding which said wholsome Laws Statutes and Provisions the King's Highness being a Prince of great benignity and liberality having no knowledg nor other due information or instruction of the same Laws Statutes and Provisions heretofore hath nominated and preferred and promoted Laurence Campegius Bishop of Sarum with all the Spiritual and Temporal Possessions Promotions and other Emoluments and Commodities in any wise belonging or appertaining to the same And also hath nominated preferred and promoted Hierome being another Stranger born out of the King 's said Realm and Dominions to the See and Bishoprick of Worcester with all the Spiritual and Temporal Promotions and other Emoluments and Commodities in any wise belonging or appertaining to the same Which said two Bishops and namely the Bishop of Sarum nothing regarding their Duties to Almighty God nor their Cures of the said Bishopricks eversith or for the more part of the time of their said Promotions or Profections into the same have been and yet be resident dwelling
communications with her or of as many sendings of your Chaplains unto her As for the late Lord of Canterbury's saying unto you That she had many great Visions it ought to move you never a deal to give credence unto her or her Revelations for the said Lord knew no more certainty of her or of her Revelations than he did by her own report And as touching the saying of Amos the Prophet I think verily the same moved you but a little to hearken unto her for sithence the Consummation and the end of the Old Testament and sithen the Passion of Christ God hath done many great and notable things in the World whereof he shewed nothing to his Prophets that hath come to the knowledg of Men. My Lord all these things moved you not to give credence unto her but only the very matter whereupon she made her false Prophesies to which matter ye were so affected as ye be noted to be in all matters which ye enter once into that nothing could come amiss that made for that purpose And here I appeal your Conscience and instantly desire you to answer Whether if she had shewed you as many Revelations for the confirmation of the King's Graces Marriage which he now enjoyeth as she did to the contrary ye would have given as much credence to her as the same done and would have let the trial of her and her Revelations to overpass those many years where ye dwelt not from her but twenty miles in the same Shire where her Traunces and Diffigurings and Prophesies in her Traunces were surmised and reported And if percase ye will say as it not unlike but ye will say minded as ye were wont to be that the matter be not like for the Law of God in your opinion standeth with the one and not with the other Surely my Lord I suppose there had been no great cause more to trust the one more than the other for ye know by Scriptures of the Bible that God may by his Revelation dispense with his own Law as with the Israelites spoiling the Egyptians and with Iacob to have four Wives and such other Think you my Lord that any indifferent Man considering the quality of the Matter and your Affections and also the negligent passing over of such lawful Trials as ye might have had of the said Maiden and her Revelations is so dull that cannot perceive and discern that your communing and often sending to the said Maid was rather to hear and bruit many of her Revelations than to try out the truth or falshood of the same And in this Business I suppose it will be hard for you to purge your self before God or the World but that ye have been in great default in hearing believing and concealing such things as tended to the destruction of the Prince and that her Revelations were bent and purposed to that end it hath been duly proved afore as great Assembly and Council of the Lords of this Realm as hath been seen many years meet out of a Parliament And what the said Lords deemed them worthy to suffer which said heard believed and concealed those false Revelations be more terrible than any threats spoken by me to your Brother And where ye go about to defend that ye be not to be blamed for concealing the Revelations concerning the King's Grace because ye thought it not necessary to rehearse them to his Highness for six Causes following in your Letters afore I shew you my mind concerning these Causes I suppose that albeit you percase thought it not necessary to be shewed to the Prince by you yet that your thinking shall not be your Trial but the Law must define whether ye oughted to utter it or not And as to the first of the said seven Causes Albeit she told you that she had shewed her Revelations concerning the King's Grace to the King her self yet her saying or others discharged not you but that ye were bound by your fidelity to shew to the King's Grace that thing which seemed to concern his Grace and his Reign so nighly for how knew you that she shewed these Revelations to the King's Grace but by her own saying to which ye should have given no such credence as to forbear the utterance of so great Matters concerning a King's Weal And why should you so sinisterly judg the Prince that if ye had shewed the same unto him he would have thought that ye had brought that tale unto him more for the strengthening and confirmation of your Opinion than for any other thing else Verily my Lord whatsoever your Judgment be I see daily such benignity and excellent humanity in his Grace that I doubt not but his Highness would have accepted it in good part if ye had shewed the same Revelations unto him as ye were bounden by your fidelity To the second Cause Albeit she shewed you not that any Prince or other Temporal Lord should put the King's Grace in danger of his Crown yet there were ways enough by which her said Revelations might have put the King's Grace in danger as the foresaid Council of Lords have substantially and duly considered And therefore albeit she shewed you not the means whereby the danger should ensue to the King yet ye were nevertheless bounden to shew him of the danger To the third Think you my Lord that if any Person would come unto you and shew you that the King's destruction were conspired against a certain time and would fully shew you that he were sent from his Master to shew the same to the King and will say further unto that he would go streight to the King were it not yet your duty to certify the King's Grace of this Revelation and also to enquire whether the said Person had done his foresaid Message or no Yes verily and so were ye bound tho the Maiden shewed you it was her Message from God to be declared by her to the King's Grace To the fourth Here ye translate the temporal Duty that ye owe to your Prince to the spiritual Duty of such as be bound to declare the Word of God to the People and to shew unto them the ill and punishment of it in another World the concealment whereof pertaineth to the Judgment of God but the concealment of this Matter pertaineth to other Judges of this Realm To the fifth There could no blame be imputed to you if ye had shewed the Maidens Revelation to the King's Grace albeit they were afterward found false for no Man ought to be blamed doing his Duty And if a Man would shew you secretly that there were a great Mischief intended against the Prince were ye to be blamed if ye shewed him of it albeit it was a feigned talk and the said mischief were never imagined To the sixth Concerning an Imagination of Mr. Pary it was known that he was beside himself and therefore they were not blamed that made no report thereof but it was not like in this case
this House useth to be Confessed and Communicate Restat pro Ecclesiis Collegiatis Hospitalibus Ecclesiis Cathedralibus Parrochialibus Ecclesiis Episcopo Archiepiscopo pro ordine Ierosolomitarum Exhibeant omnia scripta munimenta Inventaria Scedulas quascunque unde aliquid cognitionis eorum reformationi Monasteriorum sive domorum utilitati necessariae explicari aut quoquo modo colligi possit II. General Injunctions to be given on the King's Highness's behalf in all Monastries and other Houses of whatsoever Order or Religion they be FIrst That the Abbot Prior or President and all other Brethren of the Place that is visited shall faithfully truly and heartily keep and observe and cause teach and procure to be kept and observed of other as much as in them may lie all and singular Contents as well in the other of the King's Highness Succession given heretofore by them as in a certain Profession lately sealed with the Common Seal and subscribed and Signed with their own hands Also that they shall observe and fulfil by all the means that they best may the Statutes of this Realm made or to be made for the suppression and taking away of the usurped and pretensed Jurisdiction of the Bishop of Rome within this Realm and for the assertion and confirmation of the Authority Jurisdiction and Prerogative of our most noble Sovereign Lord the King and his Successors and that they shall diligently instruct their Juniors and Youngers and all other committed to their Cure That the King's Power is by the Laws of God most excellent of all under God in Earth and that we ought to obey him afore all other Powers by Godâ—â— Prescript and that the Bishop of Rome's Jurisdiction or Authority heretofore usurped by no means is founded or established by Holy Scripture but that the same partly by the craft and deceit of the same Bishop of Rome and by his evil and ambitious Canons and Decretals and partly by the toleration and permission of Princes by little and little hath grown up and therefore now of most right and equity is taken away and clean expelled out of his Realm Also that the Abbot Prior or President and Brethren may be declared by the King 's Supream Power and Authority Ecclesiastical to be absolved and loosed from all manner Obedience Oath and Profession by them heretofore perchance promised or made to the said Bishop of Rome or to any other in his stead or occupying his Authority or to any other Forreign Prince or Person And nevertheless let it be enjoined to them that they shall not promise or give such Oath or Profession to any such Forreign Potentate hereafter And if the Statutes of the said Order Religious or Place seem to bind them to Obedience or Subjection or any other Recognizance of Superiority to the said Bishop of Rome or to any other Forreign Power Potentate Person or Place by any ways such Statutes by the King's Graces Visitors be utterly annihilate broken and declared void and of none effect and that they be in no case bounden or obligate to the same and such Statutes to be forthwith utterly put forth and abolished out of the Books or Muniments of that Religion Order or Place by the President and his Brethren Also that no Monk or Brother of this Monastery by any means go forth of the Precinct of the same Also that Women of what state or degree soever they be be utterly excluded from entring into the Limits or Circuit of this Monastery or place unless they first obtain license of the King's Highness or his Visitor Also that there be no entring into this Monastery but one and that by the great fore-gate of the same which diligently shall be watched and kept by some Porter specially appointed for that purpose and shall be shut and opened by the same both day and night at convenient and accustomed hours which Porter shall repel all manner Women from entrance into the said Monastery Also that all and singular Brethren and Monks of this Monastery take their refections altogether in a place called the Misericorde such days as they eat Flesh and all other days in their Refectory and that at every Mess there sit four of them not of duty demanding to them any certain usual or accustomed duty or portion of Meat as they were wont to do but that they be content with such Victuals as is set before them and there take their Refections soberly without excess with giving due thanks to God and that at every such Refection some Chapter of the New Testament or Old by some of the said Brethren be read and recited to the other keeping silence and giving audience to the same Also that the Abbot and President do daily prepare one Table for himself and his Guests thither resorting and that not over-sumptuous and full of delicate and strange Dishes but honestly furnished with common Meats At which Table the said Abbot or some Senior in his stead shall sit to receive and gently entertain the Strangers the Guests Also that none of the Brethren send any part of his Meat or the leavings thereof to any Person but that there be assigned an Almoner which shall gather the Leavings both of the Covent and Strangers Tables after that the Servants of the House have had their convenient Refections and distribute the same to poor People amongst whom special consideration be had of such before other as be Kinsfolk to any of the said Brethren if they be of like power and debility as other be and also of those which endeavour themselves with all their will and labour to get their living with their hands and yet cannot fully help themselves for their chargeable Houshold and multitude of Children yet let not them be so cherished that they shall leave labour and fall to idleness with consideration also specially to be had of them which by weakness of their Limbs and Body be so impotent that they cannot labour and by no means let such Alms be given to valiant mighty and idle Beggars and Vagabonds as commonly use to resort about such places which rather as drove-Beasts and Mychers should be driven away and compelled to labour than in their idleness and lewdness against the form of the King's Graces Statute in this behalf made cherished and maintained to the great hindrance and damage of the Common-Weal Also that all other Almses or Destributions due or accustomed to be made by reason of the Foundation Statutes or customes of this place be made and given as largely and as liberally as ever they were at any time heretofore Also that the Abbot Prior or President shall find Wood and Fewel sufficient to make Fire in the Refectory from Allhallow-even to Good-Friday Also that all the Brethren of this House except the Abbot and such as be sick or evil at ease and those that have fulfilled their Iubilee lie together in the Dormitory every one by himself in several Beds Also that no Brother
arca aurea in Civitate Cantuarien servabantur postquam ipsum Divum Thomam ad majorem Religionis contemptum in judicium vocari tanquam contumacem damnari ac proditorem declarari fecerat exhumari comburi ac cineres in ventum spargi jussit omnem plane cunctarum gentium crudelitatem superans cum ne in bello quidem hostes victores saevire in mortuorum cadavera soliti sunt adhaec omnia ex diversorum Regum etiam Anglorum aliorum Principum liberalitate donaria ipsi arcae appensa quae multa maximi pretii erant sibi usurpavit nec putans ex hoc satis injuriae religionis intulisse Monasterium Divo illi Augustino a quo Christianam fidem Angli acceperunt in dicta civitate dicatum omnibus Thesauris qui etiam multi magni erant spoliavit sicut se in belluam transmutavit ita etiam belluas quasi socias suas honorare voluit feras videlicet in dicto Monasterio expulsis Monachis intromittendo genus quidem sceleris non modo Christi fidelibus sed etiam Turcis inauditum abominandum 4. Cum itaque morbus iste a nullo quantumvis peritissimo medico alia cura sanari possit quam putridi membri abscissione nec valeret cura hujusmodi absque eo quod nos apud Deum causam hanc nostram efficiamus ulterius retardari ad dictarum literarum quas ad hoc ut Henricus Rex ejusque Complices Fautores adhaerentes consultores sequaces etiam super excessibus per eum novissime ut praefertur perpetratos intra terminum eis quoad alia per alias nostras literas praedictas respective praefixas se excusare alias poenis ipsis literis contentas incurrant extendimus ampliamus publicationem deinde Deo duce ad executionem procedere omnino statuimus Et quia a fide dignis accepimus quod si ipsarum praesentium literarum publicatio Diep Rothomagen vel Boloniae Ambianen Dioec Oppidis in Franciae aut Civitate Sancti Andreae seu in Oppido Callistren Sancti Andreae Dioec in Scotiae Regnis vel in Thuamien Antiferten Civitatibus vel Dioec Dominii Hiberniae fiat non solum tam facile ut si in locis in dictis literis expressis fieret sed facilius ipsarum literarum tenor ad Henrici aliorum quos concernunt praesertim Anglorum notitiam deveniret Nos volentes in hoc opportune providere motu scientia potestatis plenitudine praedictis decernimus quod publicatio literarum superius inserâ—arum quarum insertioni superius factae ac ipsis Originalibus quoad validitatem publicationis seu executionis praesentium fidem adhiberi volumus in duobus ex locis praesentibus literis expressis alias juxta supra insertarum praesentium literarum tenore facta etiam si in locis extra Romanam Curiam in dictis praeinsertis literis specificatis hujusmodi publicatio non fiat perinde Henricum Regem alios quos concernunt praesertim Anglos afficiat ac si Henrico Regi aliis praedictis praesertim Anglis personaliter intimatae fuissent 5. Quodque praesentium transumptis juxta modum in praeinsertis literis expressum factis tam in judicio quam extra eadem fides adhibeatur quae Originalibus adhiberetur si forent exhibitae vel ostensae 6. Non obstantibus Constitutionibus Ordinationibus Apostolicis necnon omnibus illis quae in dictis literis voluimus non obstare caeterisque contrariis quibuscunque 7. Nulli ergo omnino hominum liceat hanc paginam nostri Decreti voluntatis infringere vel ei ausu temerario contraire Si quis autem hoc attentare praesumpserit indignationem Omnipotentis Dei ac Beatorum Petri Pauli Apostolorum ejus se noverit incursurum Dat. Romae apud S. Petrum Anno Incarnationis Dominicae 1538. decimo sexto Kal. Januarii Pontificatus nostri anno quinto X. The Iudgment of some Bishops concerning the King's Supremacy An Original THe words of St. Iohn in his 20 th Chap. Sicut misit me Pater ego mitto vos c. hath no respect to a King 's or a Princes Power but only to shew how that the Ministers of the Word of God chosen and sent for that intent are the Messengers of Christ to teach the Truth of his Gospel and to loose and bind sin c. as Christ was the Messenger of his Father The words also of St. Paul in the 20 th Chap. of the Acts Attendite vobis universo gregi in qua vos Spiritus Sanctus posuit Episcopos regere Ecclesiam Dei were spoken to the Bishops and Priests to be diligent Pastors of the People both to teach them diligently and also to be circumspect that false Preachers should not seduce the People as followeth immediately after in the same place Other places of Scripture declare the highness and excellency of Christian Princes Authority and Power the which of a truth is most high for he hath power and charge generally over all as well Bishops as Priests as other The Bishops and Priests have charge of Souls within their own Cures power to minister Sacraments and to teach the Word of God to the which Word of God Christian Princes knowledg themselves subject and in case the Bishops be negligent it is the Christian Princes Office to see them do their duty T. Cantuarien Ioannes London Cuthbertus Dunelmen Io. Batwellen Thomas Elien Nicolaus Sarisburien Hugo Wygorn I. Roffen XI Injunctions to the Clergy made by Cromwell IN the Name of God Amen By the Authority and Commission of the excellent Prince Henry by the Grace of God King of England and of France Defensor of the Faith Lord of Ireland and in Earth Supream Head under Christ of the Church of England I Thomas Lord Cromwel Privy Seal and Vice-gerent to the King 's said Highness for all his Jurisdiction Ecclesiastical within this Realm do for the advancement of the true honour of Almighty God encrease of Vertue and discharge of the King's Majesty give and exhibit unto you these Injunctions following to be kept observed and fulfilled upon the pains hereafter declared First That ye shall truly observe and keep all and singular the King's Highness Injunctions given unto you heretofore in my Name by his Graces Authority not only upon the pains therein expressed but also in your default after this second monition continued upon further punishment to be straitly extended towards you by the King's Highness Arbitriment or his Vice-gerent aforesaid Item That ye shall provide on this side the Feast of next coming one Book of the whole Bible of the largest Volume in English and the same set up in some convenient place within the said Church that ye have Cure of whereas your Parishioners may most commodiously resort to the same and read it the charge of which Book shall be ratably born between you the Parson and the Parishioners aforesaid that is
it a very ancient Tradition as appeareth by Cyp. de Vnct. Chrism To the eighth Question I say That Confirmation of them that be baptized is found in Scripture but cum Chrismate it is not found in Scripture but it was used cum Chrismate in the Church soon after the Apostles time as it may evidently appear by the cited Authors The laying of the Bishops hands upon them that be christened which is a part of Confirmation is plainly in Scripture and the Unction with Chrisme which is another part hath been observed from the Primitive Church and is called of St. Austin Sacramentum Chrismatis Unction of the Sick with Oil and the Prayer is grounded expresly in Scripture Conveniunt omnes Confirmationem cum Chrismate non haberi in Scripturis Eboracens Tresham Coren Day Oglethorpe Edgworth Leighton Symmons Redman Robinsonus Confirmationem in Scripturis esse contendunt caeterum Chrisma esse traditionem Apostolicam addit Robertsonus ubi fieri desierat miraculum Consecrandi Spiritus Sancti Ecclesia Chrismate signi externi loco uti coepit Convenit illi Londinens Carliolens putat usum Chrismatis ex Scripturis peti posse Putant omnes tum in hoc Articulo tum superiori Impositionem manuum esse Confirmationem In the eighth they do agree all except it be the Bishop of Carlile That Confirmatio cum Chrismate is not found in Scripture but only Confirmatio cum manuum Impositione And that also my Lord of St. Davids denieth to be in Scripture as we call it a Sacrament My Lord of Carlâ—le saith That Chrisma as touching the confection and usage thereof hath a ground to be derived out of Scripture The other say That it is but a Tradition 3. Question Whether the Apostles lacking a higher Power as in not having a Christian Kâ—ng among them made Bishops by that necessity or by Authority given by God Answers ALL Christian Princes have committed unto them immediately of God the whole Cure of all their Subjects as well concerning the Administration of God's Word for the Cure of Souls as concerning the ministration of things Political and Civil Governance And in both these Ministrations they must have sundry Ministers under them to supply that which is appointed to their several Offices The Civil Ministers under the King's Majesty in this Realm of England be those whom it shall please his Highness for the time to put in Authority under him As for Example The Lord Chancellor Lord Treasurer Lord Great Master Lord Privy Seal Lord Admiral Majors Sheriffs c. The Ministers of God's Word under his Majesty be the Bishops Parsons Vicars and such other Priests as be appointed by his Highness to that Ministration As for Example The Bishop of Canterbury the Bishop of Duresme the Bishop of Winchester the Parson of Winwick c. All the said Officers and Ministers as well of that sort as the other be appointed assigned and elected and in every place by the Laws and Orders of Kings and Princes In the admission of many of these Officers be divers comely Ceremonies and Solemnities used which be not of necessity but only for a good order and seemly fashion for if such Offices and Ministrations were committed without such solemnity they were nevertheless truly committed And there is no more Promise of God that Grace is given in the committing of the Ecclesiastical Office than it is in the committing of the Civil Office In the Apostles time when there was no Christian Princes by whose Authority Ministers of God's Word might be appointed nor Sins by the Sword corrected there was no Remedy then for the correction of Vice or appointing of Ministers but only the consent of Christian Multitude among themselves by an uniform consent to follow the advice and perswasion of such Persons whom God had most endued with the Spirit of Counsel and Wisdom And at that time forasmuch as the Christian People had no Sword nor Governour amongst them they were constrained of necessity to take such Curats and Priests as either they knew themselves to be meet thereunto or else as were commended unto them by others that were so replete with the Spirit of God with such knowledg in the profession of Christ such Wisdom such Conversation and Counsel that they ought even of very Conscience to give credit unto them and to accept such as by them were presented and so sometimes the Apostles and others unto whom God had given abundantly his Spirit sâ—nt or appointed Ministers of God's Word sometimes the People did choose such as they thought meet thereunto and when any were appointed or sent by the Apostles or others the People of their own voluntary Will with thanks did accept them nor for the Supremity Empire or Dominion that the Apostles had over them to command as their Princes and Masters but as good People ready to obey the advice of good Counsellors and to accept any thing that was necessary for their edification and benefit To the ninth We find in Scripture that the Apostles used the Power to make Bishops Priests and Deacons which Power may be grounded upon these words Sicut misit me vivens Pater sic ego mitto vos c. And we verily think that they durst not have used so high Power unless they had had Authority from Christ but that their Power to ordain Bishops Priests or Deacons by Imposition of Hands requireth any other Authority than Authority of God we neither read in Scripture nor out of Scripture To the ninth I think the Apostles made Bishops by the Law of God because Acts 22. it is said In quo vos Spiritus Sanctus posuit Nevertheless I think if Christian Princes had been then they should have named by Right and appointed the said Bishops to their Rooms and Places I think that the Apostles made Bishops by Authority given them from God That Christ made his Apostles Priests and Bishops and that he gave them Power to make others like it seemeth to be the very trade of Scripture Opinor Apostolos Authoritate Divina creasse Episcopos Presbyteros ubi Publicus Magistratus permittit Altho the Apostles had no authority to force any Man to be Priest yet they moved by the Holy Ghost had authority of God to exhort and induce Men to set forth God's Honour and so to make them Priests The Apostles made that is to say ordained Bishops by authority given them by God Ioh. 20. Sicut misit me vivens Pater ita ego mitto vos Item Ioan. ult Act. 20. and 1 Tim. 4. Paulus ordinavit Timotheum Titum praescribit quales illi debeant ordinare 1 Tim. 1. Tit. 1. Apostoli autoritate mandato Dei ordinabant ac instituebant Episcopos petita ac obtenta prius facultate a Principe ac Magistratu ut opinor qui tum praeerat Christ gave his Apostles authority to make other Bishops and
Ministers in his Church as he had received authority of the Father to make them Bishops but if any Christian Prince had then been the Apostles had been and ought to have been obedient Subjects and would nothing have attempted but under the permission and assent of their Earthly Governors yet was it meet that they which were special and most Elect Servants of our Saviour Christ and were sent by him to convert the World and having most abundantly the Holy Ghost in them should have special ordering of such Ministry as pertained to the planting and encreasing of the Faith whereunto I doubt not but a Christian Prince of his godly mind would most lovingly have condescended And it is to be considered that in this Question with other like this word making of a Bishop or Priest may be taken two ways for understanding the Word to ordain or consecrate so it is a thing which pertaineth to the Apostles and their Successors only but if by this word Making be understood the appointing or naming to the Office so it pertaineth specially to the Supream Heads and Governours of the Church which be Princes The Apostles made Bishops and Priests by authority given them of God and not for lack of any higher Power Notwithstanding where there is a Christned King or Prince the Election Deputation and Assignation of them that shall be Priests or Bishops belongeth to the King or Prince so that he may forbid any Bishop within his Kingdom that he give no orders for Considerations moving him and may assign him a time when he shall give Orders and to whom Example of King David 1 Chron. 24. dividing the Levites into 24 Orders deputing over every Order one chief Bishop prescribing an Ordinal and Rule how they should do their Duties their Courses and what Sacrifices Rites and Ceremonies they should use every day as the day and time required And his Son King Solomon diligently executed and commanded the same usages to be observed in the Temple after he had erected and finished it 2 Chron. 8. The Apostles made Bishops and Priests by authority given them of God I say That the Apostles had authority of God to make Bishops yet if there had been a Christian King in any place where they made Bishops they would and ought to have desired authority also of him for the executing of such their godly Acts which no Christian King would have denied To the ninth I say That the Apostles as I suppose made Bishops by authority given unto them of Christ Howbeit I think they would and should required the Christian Princes consent and license thereto if there had been any Christian Kings or Princes The Apostles made Bishops and Priests by authority given them of God Notwithstanding if there had been a Christian King at that time it had been their Duties to have had his License and Permission to do the same Omnes Conveniunt Apostolos Divinitus accepisse Potestatem creandi Episcopos Eboracens addit non opus fuisse alia authoritate Apostolis quam divina Sic Thirleby Edgworth Redmanus distinguit de Institutione Presbyteri Ordinationem Consecrationem tribuit tantum Apostolicis eorum Successoribus nominationem electionem Magistratibus Sic Londinens Leightonus Redman Tresham Curren aiunt petendam fuisse Potestatem a Magistratu Christiano si tum fuisset Robertsonus non respondet Quaestioni concedit enim datam esse Apostolis Potestatem creandi Episcopos ubi Magistratus permittit Oglethorpus putat eos impetrasse potestatem a principibus Carliolens Roffens Dayus non respondent ultimae Parti In the ninth touching the Authority of the Apostles in making Priests the Bishop of York the Elect of Westminster Dr. Edgeworth say That the Apostles made Priests by their own Power given them by God and that they had no need of any other Power The Bishop of St. David saith That because they lacked a Christian Prince by that necessity they Ordained other Bishops Dr. Leighton Curren Tresham and Redmayn suppose That they ought to have asked license of their Christian Governours if then there had been any 10. Question Whether Bishops or Priests were first and if the Priests were first then the Priest made the Bishop Answers THe Bishops and Priests were at one time and were no two things but both one Office in the beginning of Christ's Religion To the tenth We think that the Apostles were Priests before they were Bishops and that the Divine Power which made them Priests made them also Bishops and altho their Ordination was not by all such Course as the Church now useth yet that they had both Visible and Invisible Sanctification we may gather of the Gospel where it is written Sicut misit me Pater vivens ego mitto vos cum haec dixit insufflavit in eos dixit accipite Spiritum Sanctum Quorum remiseritis c. And we may well think that then they were made Bishops when they had not only a Flock but also Shepherds appointed to them to over-look and a Governance committed to them by the Holy Ghost to over-see both for the name of a Bishop is not properly a name of Order but a name of Office signifying an Overseer And altho the inferior Shepherds have also Cure to over-see their Flock yet forsomuch as the Bishops Charge is also to oversee the Shepherds the name of Overseer is given to the Bishops and not to the other and as they be in degree higher so in their Consecration we find difference even from the Primitive Church To the tenth I think the Bishops were first and yet I think it is not of importance whether the Priest then made the Bishop or else the Bishop the Priest considering after the Sentence of St. Ierome that in the beginning of the Church there was none or if it were very small difference between a Bishop and a Priest especially touching the signification I find in Scripture That Christ being both a Priest and a Bishop ordained his Apostles who were both Priests and Bishops and the same Apostles did afterwards ordain Bishops and commanded them to ordain others Christ made his Apostles Exorcists as it appeareth in the 10. Mat. Deacons Priests and Bishops as partly there and after in the 20 of St. Iohn Quorum Remiseritis c. and where he said Hoc facite in meam Commemorationem In the Acts Caeterorum nemo audebat se conjungere illis So that they were all these together and so being according to the Ordinance of Christ who had made after them 72 other Priests as it appeareth in the 10 of St. Luke They made and ordained also others the seven principal Deacons as it is shewed in the 6 of the Acts where it is said That they praying laid their hands upon them In the 13 of the Acts certain there named at the commandment of the Holy Ghost severed Saul and Barnabas to that
the Doctors and therefore I cannot answer unto them by Learning but think this to be a good Answer for all such Questions viz. Necessitas non habet Legem It is to be thought that Christ may call as it pleaseth him inwardly outwardly or by both together So that if no Priest might be had it cannot be thought but that a Christian Prince with others learned inwardly moved and called might most charitably and godlily prosecute that same their Calling in the most acceptable Work which is to bring People from the Devil to God from Infidelity to true Faith by whatsoever means God shall inspire In hoc casu existimarem accersendos verbi Sacramentorum Ministros si qui forent vicini quin si nulli invenirentur Principem illum Christianum haberemus pro Apostolo tanquam missum a Deo licet externo Sacramento non esset commendatus quum Deus Sacramentis suis non sit alligatus To the thirteenth and fourteenth following It is not against God's Law that the Prince and his learned temporal Men may Preach and Teach and in these cases of extream Necessity make and institute Ministers In this case as I think the Prince and other temporal learned Men with him may by God's Law Teach and Preach the Word of God and Baptize and also the same Necessity standing elect and appoint Men to those Offices In summa necessitate Baptizare praedicare possunt debent haec etenim duo necessaria sunt media ad salutem at ordinare ut conjectura ducor non debent sed aliunde Sacrificos accersire quos si habere nequeant Deus ipse cujus negotium agitur vel oraculo admonebit quid faciendum erit vel necessitas ipsa quae sibiipsi est Lex modum Ordinandi suggeret ac suppeditabit I think they might in such case of Necessity for in this case the Laymen made the whole Church there and the authority of preaching and ministring the Sacraments is given immediately to the Church and the Church may appoint Ministers as is thought convenient There be two Stories good to be considered for this Question which be written in the 10 th Book of the History Ecclesiastick the one of Frumentius who preached in India and was after made Priest and Bishop by Athanasius And the other Story is of the King of the Iberians of whom Rufâ—ine the writer of the Story saith thus Et nondum initiatus Sacris fit suae gentis Apostolus Yet nevertheless it is written there That an Ambassad was sent to Constantine the Emperor that he would send them Priests for the further establishment of the Faith there The Prince and his temporal learned Men might and ought in that necessity to instruct the People in the Faith of Christ and to baptize them ut idem rex sit suae gentis Apostolus and these be sufficient for the Salvation of his Subjects But as concerning other Sacraments he ought to abide and look for a special Commission from Almighty God as Moses had or else to send unto other Regions where Priests or Bishops may be had and else not to meddle Examples in Eccles. Hist. lib. 10. cap. 1. de Frumentio cap. 2. de Ancilla captiva quae convertit gentem Hiberorum cujus captivae monitis ad Imperatorem Constantinum totius gentis legatio mittitur res gesta exponitur Sacerdotes mittere exorantur qui coeptum erga se Dei munus implerent c. I think that in such a necessity a learned Christian Prince and also temporal Men learned be bound to preach and minister either Sacraments so that the same Ministers be orderly assigned by the High Power and the Congregation I say to the first part That such a King and his temporal learned Men not only might but were also bound to preach God's Word in this case And as to the second part I say That if there could no Bishop be had to Institute the Prince might in that of necessity do it To the thirteenth I suppose the Affirmative thereof to be true Quamvis potestas clavium residet praecipue in Ecclesia In such a case I do believe that God would illuminate the Prince so that either he himself should be made a Bishop by internal working of God as Paul was or some of his Subjects or else God would send him Bishops from other parts And as for preaching of the Word of God the Prince might do it himself and other of his learned Subjects altho they were no Priests In prima parte Quaestionis Conveniunt omnes etiam laicos tali rerum statu non solum posse sed debere docere Menevens Thirlebeus Leightonus Coxus Symmons Tresham Redmanus Robertsonus etiam potestatem Ministrandi Sacramenta Ordinandi Ministros concedunt illis Eboracens hanc prorsus potestatem denegat Coren credit Principem Divinitus illuminandum consecrandum fore in Episcopum interne aut aliquem ex suis Pauli exemplo Simile habet Herefordensis Carliolensis Dayus nihil respondet de Ordinandis Presbyteris in hac necessitate In the thirteenth Concerning the first part Whether Laymen may Preach and Teach God's Word They do all agree in such a case That not only they may but they ought to teach But in the second part touching the Constituting of Priests of Laymen my Lord of York and Doctor Edgworth doth not agree with the other they say That Laymen in no wise can make Priests or have such Authority The Bishops of Duresme St. Davids Westminster Drs. Tresham Cox Leighton Crayford Symmons Redmayn Robertson say That Laymen in such case have authority to minister the Sacraments and to make Priests My Lords of London Carlisle and Hereford and Dr. Coren think That God in such a case would give the Prince authority call him inwardly and illuminate him or some of his as he did St. Paul 14. Question Whether it be forefended by God's Law that if it so fortune that all the Bishops and Priests of a Region were dead and that the Word of God should remain there unpreached and the Sacrament of Baptism and others unministred that the King of that Region should make Bishops and Priests to supply the same or no Answers IT is not forbidden by God's Law To the fourteenth In this case as we have said in the next Article afore Teaching of the Word of God may be used by any that can and would use it to the Glory of God and in this case also the Sacrament of Baptism may be ministred by those that be no Priests which things altho we have not of Scripture yet the universal Tradition and practice of the Church doth teach us And peradventure contract of Matrimony might also be made the Solemnization thereof being only ordained by Law positive and not by any ground either of Scripture or of Tradition altho for very urgent causes the said Solemnization is
to be observed when it may be observed but that the Princes may not Make that is may not Order Priests nor Bishops not before Ordered to minister the other Sacraments the ministry whereof in Scripture is committed only to the Apostles and from them derived to their Successors even from the Primitive Church hitherto and by none other used we have answered in the thirteenth Article Vt supra Quaest. 13. Vt supra Quaest. 13. Not only it is given of God to Supream Governours Kings and Princes immediate under them to see cause and compel all their Subjects Bishops Priests with all others to do truly and uprightly their bounden Duties to God and to them each one according to his Calling but also if it were so that any-where such lacked to do and fulfil that God would have done right-well they might by the inward moving and calling of God supply the same Huic Quaestioni idem Respondendum quod priori arbitror Vt supra Quaest. 13. To this case as to the first I answer That if there could no Bishops be had to order new Priests there by the Princes assignation and appointment then the Prince himself might ordain and constitute with the consent of the Congregation both Priests and Ministers to Preach and Baptize and to do other Functions in the Church Si ab aliis Regionibus Sacerdotes haberi non poterint opinor ipsum Principem deputare posse etiam Laicos ad hoc Sacrum Officium sed omnia prius tentanda essent ut supra To this I think may be answered as to the last Question before howbeit the surest way I think were to send for somâ— Ministers of the Church dwelling in the next Regions if they might be conveniently had Likewise as to the next Question afore If the King be also a Bishop as it is possible he may appoint Bishops and Priests to minister to his People but hitherto I have not read that ever any Christian King made Bishop or Priest I make the same answer as to the 13th Question is made To the fourteenth I suppose the Affirmative to be true in case that there can no Bishops nor Priests be had forth of other Countries conveniently In this case I make answer as before That God will never suffer his Servants to lack that thing that is necessary for there should either from other parts Priests and Bishops be called thither or else God would call inwardly some of them that be in that Region to be Bishops and Priests Fatentur ut prius omnes Laicos posse Docere Eboracens Symmons Oglethorp negant posse Ordinare Presbyteros tamen concedit Eboracens baptizare contrahere Matrimonia Edgworth tantum baptizare posse nam sufficere dicit ad salutem Alii omnes eandem potestatem concedunt quam prius Roffens non aliud respondet his duabus Quaestionibus quam quod necessitas non habeat Legem In the fourteenth they agree for the most part as they did before That Lay-men in this case may teach and minister the Sacraments My Lord of York Dr. Symmons and Oglethorp say They can make no Priests altho Symmons said they might minister all Sacraments in the Question before Yet my Lord of York and Edgworth do grant That they may Christen The Bishops of London Rochester and Dr. Crayford say That in such a case Necessitas non habet Legem 15. Question Whether a Man be bound by Authority of this Scripture Quorum Remiseritis and such-like to confess his secret deadly sins to a Priest if he may have him or no Answers A Man is not bound by the authority of this Scripture Quorum Râ—miseritis and such-like to confess his secret deadly Sins to a Priest although he may have him To the fifteenth This Scripture is indifferent to secret and open Sins nor the authority given in the same is appointed or limited either to the one or to the other but is given commonly to both And therefore seeing that the Sinner is in no other place of Scripture discharged of the confession of his secret Sins we think that this place chargeth him to confess the secret Sins as well as the open To the fifteenth I think that as the Sinner is bound by this authority to confess his open sins so also is he bound to confess his secret sins because the special end is to wit Absolutionem a peccato cujus fecit se servum is all one in both cases And that all sins as touching God are open and in no wise secret or hid I think that confession of secret deadly sins is necessary for to attain absolution of them but whether every Man that hath secretly committed deadly sin is bound by these words to ask Absolution of the Priest therefore it is an hard Question and of much controversy amongst learned Men and I am not able to define betwixt them but I think it is the surest way to say that a Man is bound to Confess c. I think that by the mind of most ancient Authors and most holy Expositors this Text Quorum Remiseritis peccata c. with other-like serveth well to this intent That Christian Folk should confess thâ—â— secret deadly sins to a Priest there to be assoiled without which mean there can be none other like Assurance Opinor obligare modo aliter conscientiae illius satisfieri nequeat I cannot find that a Man is bound by Scripture to confess his secret deadly sins to a Priest unless he be so troubled in his Conscience that he cannot be quieted without godly Instruction The Matter being in controversy among learned Men and very doubtful yet I think rather the truth is That by authority of this Scripture Quorum Remiseritis c. and such-like a Man is bound to confess his secret deadly sins which grieve his Conscience to a Priest if he may conveniently have him Forasmuch as it is an ordinary way ordained by Christ in the Gospel by Absolution to remit sins which Absolution I never read to be given sine Confessione praeviâ Confitenda sunt opinor etiam peccata abdita ac secreta propter Absolutionem ac conscientiae tranquillitatem praecipue pro vitanda desperatione ad quam plerumque adiguntur multi in extremis dum sibi ipsis de remissione peccatorum nimium blandiuntur nullius dum sani sunt censuram subeuntes nisi propriam I think that altho in these words Confession of privy Sins is not expresly commanded yet it is insinuated and shewed in these words as a necessary Medicine or Remedy which all Men that fall into deadly sin ought for the quieting of their Consciences seek if they may conveniently have such a Priest as is meet to hear their Confession Where there be two ways to obtain remission of Sin and to recover Grace a Man is bound by
be Senator Capitane Patrician Governour or Officer of Rome none shall be elected or pointed without the express license and special consent of the See of Rome De Electione Electi proprietate Venerabilem It appertaineth to the Bishop of Rome to judg which Oaths ought to be kept and which not De jurejurand Si vero 15. q. 6. Authoritatem And he may absolve Subjects from their Oath of Fidelity and absolve from other Oaths that ought to be kept De foro competent Ex tenore De donat inter virum Vxorem dependentia Qui Filii sunt legittime per venerabilem De Elect. Electi proprietate Fundamenta Extravag de Majorit Obedient unam Sanctam De judiciis Novit The Bishop of Rome is judg in temporal things and hath two Swords Spiritual and Temporal De Haereticis multorum The Bishop of Rome may give Authority to arrest Men and imprison them in Mannacles and Fetters Extrav de Consuetudine super gentes The Bishop of Rome may compel Princes to receive his Legats De Truga pace Trugas It belongeth also to him to appoint and command Peace and Truce to be observed and kept or not De Praebend dig dilectus li. 6. licet The Collation of all Spiritual Promotions appertain to the Bishop of Rome De Excessibus praelatorum Siâ—ut unire The Bishop of Rome may unite Bishopricks together and put one under another at his pleasure Li. 6. de paenis Felicum In the Chapter Felicis li. 6. de poenis is the most partial and unreasonable Decree made by Bonifacius 8. that ever was read or heard against them that be Adversaries to any Cardinal of Rome or to any Clerk or Religious Man of the Bishop of Rome's Family Dist. 28. Consulendum Dist. 96. Si. Imperator 11. q. 1. Ex Clericus Nemo nullus Clericum c. q. 2. Si vero de sentent Excommunication Si judex q. 2. q. 5. Si quis foro competent Nullus Si quibus Ex transmissa de foro compet in 6 Seculares Lay-men may not be Judges to any of the Clergy nor compel them to pay their undoubted Debts but the Bishops only must be their Judges De foro Competent Cum sit licet Rectors of Churches may convent such as do them wrong whither they will before a Spiritual Judg or a Temporal Idem ex parte Dilecti A Lay-man being spoiled may convent his Adversaries before a Spiritual Judg whether the Lords of the Feod consent thereto or not Ibidem Significasti 11. q. 1. placuit A Lay-man may commit his Cause to a Spiritual Judg but one of the Clergy may not commit his Cause to a Temporal Judg without the consent of the Bishop Ne Clerici vel Monachi Secundum Lay-men may have no Benefices to farm De Summa Excommunicationis Nom. extra de pecuniis Remiss c. si All they that make or write any Statutes contrary to the Liberties of the Church and all Princes Rulers and Counsellors where such Statutes be made or such Customs observed and all the Judges and others that put the same in execution and where such Statutes and Customs have been made and observed of old time all they that put them not out of their Books be excommunicate and that so grievously that they cannot be assoiled but only by the Bishop of Rome De Immunitate Ecclesiae Non minus ad usus Quia Quum in 6. Clericis The Clergy to the relief of any common necessity can nothing confer without the consent of the Bishop of Rome nor it is not lawful for any Lay-man to lay any Imposition of Taxes Subsidies or any charges upon the Clergy Dist. 97. Hoc capitulo 63. Nullus quae sequitur Non aliae Cum Laic Lay-men may not meddle with Elections of the Clergy nor with any other thing that belongeth unto them De jurejurando Nimis The Clergy ought to give no Oath of Fidelity to their Temporal Governors except they have Temporalities of them Dist. 96. Bene Quidem 12. q. 2. Apostolicos Quisquis The Goods of the Church may in no wise be alienated but whosoever receiveth or buyeth them is bound to restitution and if the Church have any Ground which is little or nothing worth yet it shall not be given to the Prince and if the Prince will needs buy it the Sale shall be void and of no strength 13. q. 2. Non liceat It is not lawful for the Bishop of Rome to alienate or mortgage any Lands of the Church for every manner of necessity except it be Houses in Cities which be very chargeable to support and maintain Dist. 96. Quis nunquam 3. q. 6. Accusatio 11. q. 1. Continua nullus Testimonium Relatum Experientiae Si quisquis Si quae Sicut Statuimus nullus de persona Si quis Princes ought to obey Bishops and the Decrees of the Church and to submit their Heads unto the Bishops and not to be judg over the Bishops for the Bishops ought to be forborn and to be judged of no Lay-man De Major obedien solite Kings and Princes ought not to set Bishops beneath them but reverently to rise against them and to assign them an honourable Seat by them 11. q. 1. Quicunque Relatum Si qui omnes volumus Placuit All manner of Causes whatsoever they be Spiritual or Temporal ought to be determined and judged by the Clergy Ibidem Omnes No judg ought to refuse the Witness of one Bishop altho he be but alone De Haereticis ad abolendam in Clementini ut officium Whosoever teacheth or thinketh of the Sacraments otherwise than the See of Rome doth teach and observe and all they that the same See doth judg Hereticks be Excommunicate And the Bishop of Rome may compel by an Oath all Rulers and other People to observe and cause to be observed whatsoever the See of Rome shall ordain concerning Heresy and the Fautors thereof and who will not obey he may deprive them of their Dignities Clement de reliq venerat Sanctorum Si Dominus extravag de reliq venerat Sanctorum Cum per excelsa de poenitent remiss antiquorum Clemen unigenitus Quemadmodum We obtain Remission of Sin by observing of certain Feasts and certain Pilgrimages in the Jubilee and other prescribed times by virtue of the Bishop of Rome's Pardons De praemiis remissionibus extravag ca. 3. Et si Dominici Whosoever offendeth the Liberties of the Church or doth violate any Interdiction that cometh from Rome or conspireth against the Person or Statute of the Bishop or See of Rome or by any ways offendeth disobeyeth or rebelleth against the said Bishop or See or that killeth a Priest or offendeth personally against a Bishop or other Prelate or invadeth spoileth withholdeth or wasteth Lands belonging to the Church of Rome or to any other Church immediatly subject to the same or whosoever invadeth any Pilgrims that go to
of Bread and Wine The Tenth The Church of Christ hath doth and may lawfully order some Priests to be Ministers of the Sacraments altho the same do not preach nor be not admitted thereunto The Eleventh Priests being once dedicated unto God by the Order of Priesthood and all such Men and Women as have advisedly made Vows unto God of Chastity or Widowhood may not lawfully marry after their said Orders received or Vows made The Twelfth Secret auricular Confession is expedient and necessary to be retained continued and frequented in the Church of Christ. The Thirteenth The Prescience and Predestination of Almighty God altho in it self it be infallible induceth no necessity to the Action of Man but that he may freely use the power of his own will or choice the said Prescience or Predestination notwithstanding I Nicholas Shaxton with my Heart do believe and with my Mouth do confess all these Articles above-written to be true in every part Ne despicias hominem avertentem se a peccato neque improperes ei memento quoniam omnes in corruptione sumus Eccles. 8. XXX A Letter written by Lethington the Secretary of Scotland to Sir William Cecil the Queen of England's Secretary touching the Title of the Queen of Scots to the Crown of England By which it appears that K. Henry's Will was not signed by him I Cannot be ignorant that some do object as to her Majesties Forreign Birth and hereby think to make her incapable of the Inheritance of England To that you know for answer what may be said by an English Patron of my Mistriss's Cause although I being a Scot will not affirm the same that there ariseth amongst you a Question Whether the Realm of Scotland be forth of the Homage and Leageance of England And therefore you have in sundry Proclamations preceding your Warsmaking and in sundry Books at sundry times laboured much to prove the Homage and Fealty of Scotland to England Your Stories also be not void of this intent What the judgment of the Fathers of your Law is and what commonly is thought in this Matter you know better than I and may have better intelligence than I the Argument being fitter for your Assertion than mine Another Question there is also upon this Objection of Forreign Birth that is to say Whether Princes inheritable to the Crown be in case of the Crown exempted or concluded as private Persons being Strangers born forth of the Allegiance of England You know in this case as divers others the State of the Crown the Persons inheritable to the Crown at the time of their Capacity have divers differences and prerogatives from other Persons many Laws made for other Persons take no hold in case of the Prince and they have such Priviledges as other Persons enjoy not As in cases of Attainders and other Penal Laws Examples Hen. 7. who being a Subject was attainted and Ed. 4. and his Father Richard Plantagenet were both attainted all which notwithstanding their Attainders had right to the Crown and two of them attained the same Amongst many Reasons to be shewed both for the differences and that Forreign Birth doth not take place in the case of the Crown as in common Persons the many experiences before the Conquest and since of your King 's do plainly testify 2. Of purpose I will name unto you Hen. 2d Maud the Empress Son and Richard of Bourdeaux the Black Princes Son the rather for that neither of the two was the King of England's Son and so not Enfant du Roy if the word be taken in this strict signification And for the better proof that it was always the common Law of your Realm that in the case of the Crown Forreign Birth was no Bar you do remember the words of the Stat. 25. Ed. 3. where it is said the Law was ever so Whereupon if you can remember it you and I fell out at a reasoning in my Lord of Leicester's Chamber by the occasion of the Abridgment of Rastal wherein I did shew you somewhat to this purpose also these words Infant and Ancestors be in Praedicamento ad aliquid and so Correlatives in such sort as the meaning of the Law was not to restrain the understanding of this word Infant so strict as only to the Children of the King's Body but to others inheritable in remainder and if some Sophisters will needs cavil about the precise understanding of Infant let them be answered with the scope of this word Ancestors in all Provisions for Filii Nepotes and Liberi you may see there was no difference betwixt the first degree and these that come after by the Civil Law Liberorum appellatione comprehenduntur non solum Filii verum etiam Nepotes Pronepotes Abnepotes c. If you examine the Reason why Forreign Birth is excluded you may see that it was not so needful in Princes Cases as in common Persons Moreover I know that England hath oftentimes married with Daughters and married with the greatest Forreign Princes of Europe And so I do also understand that they all did repute the Children of them and of the Daughters of England inheritable in succession to that Crown notwithstanding the Forreign Birth of their Issue And in this case I do appeal to all Chronicles to their Contracts of Marriages and to the opinion of all the Princes of Christendom For tho England be a noble and puissant Country the respect of the Alliance only and the Dowry hath not moved the great Princes to match so often in marriage but the possibility of the Crown in succession I cannot be ignorant altogether in this Matter considering that I serve my Sovereign in the room that you serve yours The Contract of Marriage is extant betwixt the King my Mistris's Grandfather and Queen Margaret Daughter to King Henry the 7 th by whose Person the Title is devolved on my Sovereign what her Fathers meaning was in bestowing of her the World knoweth by that which is contained in the Chronicles written by Polidorus Virgilius before as I think either you or I was born at least when it was little thought that this Matter should come in question There is another Exception also laid against my Soveraign which seems at the first to be of some weight grounded upon some Statutes made in King Hen. 8. time viz. of the 28 th 35 th of his Reign whereby full power and authority was given him the said King Henry to give dispose appoint assign declare and limit by his Letters Patents under his Great Seal or else by his last Will made in writing and signed with his hand at his pleasure from time to time thereafter the Imperial Crown of that Realm c. Which Imperial Crown is by some alledged and constantly affirmed to have been limited and disposed by the last Will and Testament of the said King Hen. 8. signed with his hand before his death unto the Children of the Lady Francis and Elenor Daughter to
Mary the French Queen younger Daughter of Hen. 7. and of Charles Brandon Duke of Suffolk so as it is thought the Queen my Soveraign and all others by course of Inheritance be by these Circumstances excluded and fore-closed So as it does well become all Subjects such as I am so my liking is to speak of Princes of their Reigns and Proceedings modestly and with respect yet I cannot abstain to say that the Chronicles and Histories of that Age and your own printed Statutes being extant do contaminate and disgrace greatly the Reign of that King in that time But to come to our purpose what equity and justice was that to disinherit a Race of Forreign Princes of their possibility and maternal right by a municipal Law or Statute made in that which some would term abrupt time and say that that would rule the Roast yea and to exclude the right Heirs from their Title without calling them to answer or any for them well it may be said that â—he injury of the time and the indirect dealing is not to be allowed â—ut since it is done it cannot be avoided unless some Circumstances material do annihilate the said limitation and disposition of the Crown Now let us examine the manner and circumstances how King Hen. 8. was by Statute inabled to dispose the Crown There is a form in two sorts prescribed him which he may not transgress that is to say either by his Letters Patents sealed with his Great Seal or by his last Will signed with his hand for in this extraordinary case he was held to an ordinary and precise form which being not observed the Letters Patents or Will cannot work the intent or effect supposed And to disprove that the Will was signed with his own hand You know that long before his death he never used his own signing with his own hand and in the time of his Sickness being divers times pressed to put his hand to the Will written he refused to do it And it seemed God would not suffer him to proceed in an Act so injurious and prejudicial to the right Heir of the Crown being his Niece Then his death approaching some as well known to you as to me caused William Clarke sometimes Servant to Thomas Henneage to sign the supposed Will with a stamp for otherwise signed it was never and yet notwithstanding some respecting more the satisfaction of their ambition and others their private commodity than just and upright dealing procured divers honest Gentlemen attending in divers several Rooms about the King's Person to testifie with their hand-writings the Contents of the said pretended Will surmised to be signed with the King 's own hand To prove this dissembled and forged signed Testament I do refer you to such Trials as be yet left First The Attestation of the late Lord Paget published in the Parliament in Queen Mary's time for the restitution of the Duke of Norfolk Next I pray you on my Sovereigns behalf that the Depositions may be taken in this Matter of the Marquess of Winchester Lord Treasurer of England the Marquess of Northampton the Earl of Pembroke Sir William Petre then one of King Henry's Secretaries Sir Henry Nevill Sir Maurice Barkley Doctor Buts Edmond Harman Baker Iohn Osborn Groom of the Chamber Sir Anthony Dennis if he be living Terris the Chirurgion and such as have heard David Vincent and others speak in this case and that their Attestations may be enrolled in the Chancery and in the Arches In perpetuam rei memoriam Thirdly I do refer you to the Original Will surmised to be signed with the King 's own hand that thereby it may most clearly and evidently appear by some differences how the same was not signed with the King's hand but stamped as aforesaid And albeit it is used both as an Argument and Calumniation against my Sovereign to some that the said Original hath been embezelled in Queen Mary's time I trust God will and hath reserved the same to be an Instrument to relieve the Truth and to confound false Surmises that thereby the Right may take place notwithstanding the many Exemplifications and Transcripts which being sealed with the great Seal do run abroad in England and do carry away many Mens minds as great presumptions of great variety and validity But Sir you know in cases of less importance that the whole Realm of England Transcripts and Exemplifications be not of so great force in Law to serve for the recovery of any thing either real or personal And in as much as my Soveraign's Title in this case shall be little advanced by taking exceptions to others pretended and crased Titles considering her precedency I will leave it to such as are to claim after the issue of Hen. the 7 th to lay in Bar the Poligamy of Charles Brandon the Duke of Suffolk and also the vitiated and clandestine Contract if it may be so called having no witness nor solemnization of Christian Matrimony nor any lawful matching of the Earl of Hertford and the Lady Katharine Lastly The semblably compelling of Mr. Key and the Lady Mary Sister to the Lady Katherine And now Sir I have to answer your desire said somewhat briefly to the Matter which indeed is very little where so much may be said for to speak truly the Cause speaketh for it self I have so long forborn to deal in this matter that I have almost forgotten many things which may be said for Roboration of her Right which I can shortly reduce to my Remembrance being at Edinburgh where my Notes are So that if you be not by this satisfied upon knowledg from you of any other Objection I hope to satisfy you unto all things may be said against her In the mean time I pray you so counsel the Queen your Soveraign as some effectual reparation may follow without delay of the many and sundry traverses and dis-favorings committed against the Queen my Sovereign as the publishing of so many exemplifications of King Henry's supposed Will the secret embracing of Iohn Halles Books the Books printed and not avowed the last Summer one of the which my Mistris hath sent by Henry Killigrew to the Queen your Soveraign The Disputes and Proceedings of Lincolns-Inn where the Case was ruled against the Queen my Soveraign The Speeches of sundry in this last Session of Parliament tending all to my Soveraigns derision and nothing said to the contrary by any Man but the Matter shut up with silence most to her prejudice and by so much the more as every Man is gone home setled and confirmed in his Error And Lastly The Queen your Soveraign's resolution to defend now by Proclamations all Books and Writings containing any discussion of Titles when the whole Realm hath engendred by these fond proceedings and other favoured practisâ—s a setled opinion against my Soveraigns to the advancement of my Lady Katherines Title I might also speak of an other Book lately printed and set abroad in this last Session containing
lingring Disease The Plot goes on but scurvily when the next thing that is brought to confirm it is contradicted by Records Prince Arthur was born the 20 th of September in the year 1486 and so was 15 years old and two months passed at the 14 th of November 1501 in which he was married to the Princess and was then of a lively and good Complexion and did not begin to decay till the Shrovetide following which was imputed to his excesses in the Bed at the Witnesses deposed 3. He says Upon the motion for the marrying of his Brother Henry to the Princess it was agreed to by all that the thing was lawful It was perhaps agreed on at Rome where Mony and other political Arts sway their Counsels but it was not agreed to in England for which we have no meaner Author than Warham Arch-Bishop of Canterbury who when examined upon Oath deposed that himself then thought the Marriage was not honourable nor well-pleasing to God and that he had thereupon opposed it much and that the People murmured at it 4. He says There was not one Man in any Nation under Heaven or in the whole Church that spake against it The common Stile of the Roman Church calling the See of Rome the Catholick Church must be applied to this to bring off our Author otherwise I know not how to save his Reputation Therefore by all the Nations under Heaven must be understood only the Divines at Rome tho when it came to be examined they could scarce find any who would justify it all the most famous Universities Divines and Canonists condemned it and Warham's Testimony contradicts this plainly besides the other great Authorities that were brought against it for which see lib. 2. from pag. 91. to pag. 103. 5. He says The King once said He would not marry the Queen Here is a pretty Essay of our Authors Art who would make us think it was only in a transient discourse that the King said he would not marry Queen Katherine but this was more maturely done by a solemn Protestation which he read himself before the Bishop of Winchester that he would never marry her and that he revoked his consent given under Age. This was done when he came to be of Age see pag. 36. it is also confessed by Sanders himself 6. He says The Queen bore him three Sons and two Daughters All the Books of that time speak only of two Sons and one Daughter but this is a flourish of his Pen to represent her a fruitful Mother 7. He says The King had sometimes two sometimes three Concubines at once It does not appear he had ever any but Elizabeth Blunt and if we judge of his Life by the Letters the Popes wrote to him and many printed Elogies that were published then he was a Prince of great Piety and Religion all that while 8. He says The Lady Mary was first desired in marriage by Iames the 5 th of Scotland then by Charles the 5 th the Emperor and then Francis asked her first for the Dolphin then for the Duke of Orleance and last of all for himself But all this is wrong placed for she was first contracted to the Dolphin then to the Emperor and then treated about to the King of Scotland after that it was left to Francis his choice whether she should be married to himself or his second Son the Duke of Orleance So little did our Poet know the publick Transactions of that time 9. He says She was in the end contracted to the Dolphin from whence he concludes that all Forreign Princes were satisfied with the lawfulness of the Marriage She was first of all contracted to the Dolphin Forreign Princes were so little satisfied of the lawfulness of the Marriage that tho she being Heir to the Crown of England was a Match of great advantage yet their Counsellors excepted to it on that very account that the Marriage was not good This was done in Spain and she was rejected as a Writer who lived in that time informs us and Sanders confesses it was done by the French Ambassadour 10. He says Wolsey was first Bishop of Lincoln then of Duresme after that of Winchester and last of all Arch-Bishop of York after that he was made Chancellor then Cardinal and Legate The order of these Preferments is quite reversed for Wolsey soon after he was made Bishop of Lincoln upon Cardinal Bembridge his death was not only promoted to the See of York but advanced to be a Cardinal in the 7 th year of the King's Reign And some months after that he was made Lord Chancellor and seven years after that he got the Bishoprick of Duresme which six years after he exchanged for Winchester He had heard perhaps that he enjoyed all these Preferments but knowing nothing of our Affairs beyond hear-say he resolved to make him rise as Poets order their Heroes by degrees and therefore ranks his Advancement not according to Truth but in the method he liked best himself 11. He says Wolsey first designed the Divorce and made Longland that was the King's Confessor second his motion for it The King not only denied this in publick saying That he himself had first moved it to Longland in Confession and that Wolsey had opposed it all he could but in private discourse with Grinaeus told him he had laboured under these scruples for seven years septem perpetuis annis trepidatio Which reckoning from the year 1531 in which Grinaeus wrote this to one of his Friends will fall back to the year 1524. long before Wolsey had any provocation to tempt him to it 12. He says In the year 1526 in which the King was first made to doubt of his Marriage he was resolved then whom to marry when he was once divorced But by his other Story Ann Boleyn was then but fifteen years old and went to France at that Age where she staied a considerable time before she came to the Court of England 13. He says The King spent a year in a private search to see what could be found either in the Scriptures or the Pope's Bull to be made use of against his Marriage but they could find nothing In that time all the Bishops of England except Fisher declared under their Hands and Seals that they thought the Marriage unlawful for which see pag. 38. and upon what Reasons this was grounded has been clearly opened pag. 97. 14. He says If there were any ambiguities in the Pope's first Letters meaning the Bull for dispensing with the marriage they were cleared by other Letters which Ferdinand of Spain had afterwards procured These other Letters by which he means the Breve bear date the same day with the Bull and so were not procured afterwards There were indeed violent presumptions of their being forged long after even after the Process had been almost an year in agitation But tho they helped the matter in
some lesser Particulars yet in the main Business Whether Prince Arthur did know his Princess they did it a great prejudice for whereas the Bull bore that by the Queens Petition her former Marriage was perhaps consummated the Breve bears that in her Petition the Marriage was said to be consummated without any perhaps 15. He says The King having seen these second Letters both he and his Council resolved to move no more in it The Process was carried on almost a year before the Breve was heard of and the forgery of it soon appeared so they went on notwithstanding it 16. He says The Bishop of Tarby being come from France to conclude the Match for the Lady Mary was set on by the King and the Cardinal to move the exception to the lawfulness of the marriage There is no reason to believe this for that Bishop tho afterwards made a Cardinal never published this which both he ought to have done as a good Catholick and certainly would have done as a true Cardinal when he saw what followed upon it and perceived that he was trepanned to be the first mover of a thing which ended so fatally forthe Interests of Rome 17. He says The Bishop of Tarby in a Speech before the King in Council said That not he alone but almost all Learned Men thought the King's Marriage unlawful and null so that he was freed from the Bond of it and that it was against the Rules of the Gospel and that all Forreign Nations had ever spoken very freely of it lamenting that the King was drawn into it in his Youth It is not ordinary for Ambassadors to make Speeches in King's Counâ—cils But if this be true it agrees ill with what this Author delivers in his third Page That there was not a Man in the whole Church nor under Heaven that spoke against it otherwise the Bishop of Tarby was both an impudent and a foolish Man 18. He says Upon the Pope's Captivity Wolsey was sent over to France with 300000 Crowns to procure the Pope's liberty Hall Hollingshead and Stow say He carried over 240000 pounds Sterlin which is more than thrice that sum 19. He says Two Colleagues were sent in this Ambassy with the Cardinal His greatness was above that and none are mentioned in the Records 20. He says Orders followed him to Callais not to move any thing about the King's Marriage with the French King's Sister the King having then resolved to marry Ann Boleyn This agrees ill with what he said pag. 9. that a year before the King was resolved whom to marry 21. He says King Henry that he might have freer access to Sir Boleyn's Lady sent him to France where after he had stayed two years his Lady was with Child of Ann Boleyn by the King This Story was already confuted see pag. 41 42. And in it there are more than one or two lies 1. Sir Thomas Boleyn went not Ambassador to France till the 7 th year of the King's Reign And if two years after that Ann was born which was the 9 th of his Reign she must then have been but ten years old at this time 2. Tho he had sent him upon his first coming to the Crown this could not be true for two years after admit her to be born that is Anno 1511 then a year before this which was Anno 1526 she was fifteen years old in which Age Sanders says she was corrupted in her Father's House and sent over to France where she staid long But all this is false For 3. She was born two years before the King came to the Crown in the year 1507. and if her Father was sent to France two years before it was in the year 1505. 4. The King being then Prince was but fourteen years old for he was born the 28 th of Iune in the year 1491 in which Age there is no reason to think he was so forward as to be corrupting other Mens Wives for they will not allow his Brother when almost two years elder to have known his own Wife As for the other pieces of this Story that Sir Thomas Boleyn did sue his Lady in the Spiritual Court that upon the King 's sending him word that she was with Child by him he passed it over that the King had also known her Sister and that she had owned it to the Queen that at the fifteenth year of Ann's Age she had prostituted her self both to her Fathers Butler and Chaplain that then she was sent to France where she was at first for some time concealed then brought to Court where she was so notoriously lewd that she was called an Hackney that she afterwards was kept by the French King that when she came over into England Sir Thomas Wiat was admitted to base privacies with her and offered to the King and his Council that he himself should with his own Eyes see it And in fine that she was ugly mishaped and monstrous are such an heap of impudent Lyes that none but a Fool as well as a Knave would venture on such a recital And for all this he cites no other Authority but Rastal's Life of Sir Thomas More a Book that was seen by none but himself and he gives no other evidence that there was any such Book but his own Authority Nor is it likely that Rastal ever writ More 's Life since he did not set it out with his Works which he published in one Volume Anno 1556. It is true More 's Son in Law Roper writ his Life which is since printed but there is no such Story in it The whole is such a piece of lying as if he who forged it had resolved to out-do all who had ever gone before him for can it be so much as imagined that a King could pursue a design for seven years together of marrying a Woman of so scandalous a Life and so disagreeable a Person and that he who was always in the other extream of Jealousie did never try out these Reports and would not so much as see what Wiat informed Nor were these things published in the Libels that were printed at that time either in the Emperor's Court or at Rome All which shew that this was a desperate contrivance of Malicious Traitors against their Soveraign Queen Elizabeth to defame and disgrace her And this I take to be the true reason why none made any full answer to this Book all her time It was not thought for the Queen's honour to let such Stuff be so much considered as to merit an answer So that the 13 14 15 16 17 and 18 pages are one continued Lye 22. He says Sir Thomas Boleyn hearing the King intended to marry his supposed Daughter came over in all haste from France to put him in mind that she was his own Child and that the King bade him hold his peace for a Fool for an hundred had lien with his Wife as well as he but
contrivance of theirs who had instructed her to play such tricks as was proved by their own Confessions and other Evidences 68. He says They all died very constantly and on the Margent calls them seven Martyrs The Nun her self acknowledged the Imposture at her death and laid the heaviest weight of it on the Priests that suffered with her who had taught her the Cheat so that they died both for Treason and Imposture And this being Sander's Faith as appeared by his Works they were indeed Martyrs for it 69. He says More and Fisher having examined her could see no ground to think she was acted by a Fanatical Spirit as it was given out It was not given out that she was acted by a Fanatical Spirit for that had been more honest but her Spirit was cheating and knavery More cleared himself and looked on her as a weak Woman and commonly called her the Silly Maid But Fisher did disown her when the Cheat was discovered though he had given her too much encouragement before 70. He says The thing she prophesied came to pass which was that Mary should be Queen of England The thing for which She and her Complices were attainted of Treason was that she said If the King married Ann Boleyn he should not be a King a month longer and not an hour longer in the sight of God and should die a Villains death But it did not serve Sander's ends to tell this 71. He says The day she suffered many of the Nobility came and swore to the Succession of the Issue of the King's marriage with Queen Ann before the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury the Lord Chancellor and Cromwel Both Houses of Parliament did in the House of Lords take that Oath on the day of their Prorogation which was the 30 th of March as appears by the second Act of the next Session and the Nun with her Complices did not suffer till the 21 of April after 72. He says The Franciscans of the Observance chiefly two Fathers in London Elston and Payton did both in their Sermons and publick Disputes justifie the King's marriage with Q. Katharine Elston and Payton were not of London but of Greenwich They compared the King to Achab and said in the Pulpit to his face The Dogs should lick his Blood with many other such virulent Expressions But to rail at a Prince with the most spiteful reproaches that could be was a part of Sanders's Faith and so no wonder those pass for Confessors when Elizabeth Barton and her Complices are reckoned Martyrs 73. He says Tonstal Bishop of Duresme was ordered by the King's Messengers not to come to the Session of Parliament 26 Regni in which the King's Supremacy was established In this he is safer than in some other Stories for the Journals of that Session are lost so the falshood of this cannot be demonstrated yet it is not at all likely that he who justified all that was done in the former Session in which the Pope's Power was put down the nomination of Bishops annexed to the Crown a Reformation of Ecclesiastical Laws appointed to be made in defence of all which he wrote afterwards was now so scrupulous as to be ordered to stay at home But Tonstal suffering imprisonment in Edward the Sixth's time it was fit to use some art to shew that he was unwillingly brought to comply with the King 74. He to shew God's Judgments on the chief Instruments that served the King says That the Duke of Norfolk was by the King condemned to perpetual imprisonment This bewrays palpable ignorance since he was attainted of High Treason the very day before the King's death and should have suffered the next day if the King's death had not prevented it But since he will descant on the Providence of God he should rather have concluded that his escaping so narrowly was a sign of God's great care of him 75. In the Session of Parliament that met the third of November as he describes it which was the 26 th year of the King's Reign he says Mary the King's Daughter was illegitimated and all her honours were transferred on Elizabeth and the Pope's Power put down This shews he never looked on our publick Statutes otherwise he had seen that these Acts passed in the former Session 76. He says When the King sent his Ambassadours to the French Court Francis would not so much as hear them give a justification of the King's proceedings How true this can be the World may judg since these two Kings continued in a firm Alliance eight years after this And Francis did often treat both with him and the Princes of Germany about these things and was inclined to do almost all that he did 77. He says The Lutherans did so abominate the grounds of his separation from Rome that they could never be induced to approve it for which he cites Cochleus an Author of his own kidney They did condemn the King's first marriage as unlawful and thought the Pope's Dispensation had no force and so far they approved it But they had this singular Opinion that he should have continued unmarried as long as Q. Katharine lived Yet in that they were so modest that they only desired to be excused as to the second Marriage which considering that Queen Ann favoured their Doctrine and that by an absolute compliance with what the King had done they might have secured his Protection to themselves whom otherwise they provoked highly is an evidence of a strict adhering to what their Consciences dictated that cannot be sufficiently commended 78. He says The King made many write Apologies for what he did which some did willingly being tainted with Heresie others unwillingly and for fear as Gardiner and Tonstall In this he shews how little judgment he had of the nature of things when he thinks to excuse their writing for the King as extorted by force To have done it thorough Error and Mistake was much the softer excuse but to make them Men of such prostituted Consciences as not only to subscribe and swear but to write with Learning and Zeal and yet against their Consciences represents them guilty of unexpressible baseness Indeed Gardiner was a Man like enough to write any thing that might please the King but Tonstall was a Man of greater probity than to have done so unworthy a thing upon any account whatsoever But since he mentioned Writers he should have named Longland Bishop of Lincoln Stokeley Bishop of London and above all Bonner who did officiously thrust himself into the debate by writing a Preface to Gardiner's Book with the greatest vehemence that could be But the Blood he shed afterwards did so endear him to this Author that all past Faults were forgiven and to be clean forgotten 79. He says Five Martyrs suffered because they would not swear the King's Supremacy according to the Law that was then passed There was no such Law made at that time nor
correspondence with the King fell to the ground with her but he may well cite Cochleus an Author of the same honesty with himself from whose writings we may with the like security make a judgment of Forreign Matters as we may upon Sanders's testimony believe the account he gives of English Affairs 90. He tells us among other things done by the King and picks it out as the only instance he mentions of the King's Injunctions that the People should be taught in Churches the Lord's Prayer the Ave the Creed and the Ten Commandments in English It seems this Author thought the giving these Elements of Religion to the People in the vulgar Tongue a very heinous Crime when this is singled out from all the rest 91. That being done he says there was next a Book published called Articles appointed by the King's Majesty which were the six Articles This shews that he either had no information of English Affairs or was sleeping when he wrote this for the Six Articles were not published soon after the Injunctions as he makes it by the same Parliament and Convocation but three years after by another Parliament They were never put in a Book nor published in the King's Name they were Enacted in Parliament and are neither more nor less than 25 lines in the first Impression of that Act so far short come they of a Book 92. He reckons up very defectively the differences between the Church of Rome and the Doctrine set forth by the King's Authority but in one point he shews his ordinary wit for in the sixth particular he says He retained the Sacrament of Order but appointed a new Form of Consecrating of Bishops This he put in out of malice that he might annul the Ordinations of that time but the thing is false for except that the Bishops instead of their Oaths of Obedience to the Pope which they formerly swore did not swear to the King there was no other change made and that to be sure is no part of the Form of Consecration 93. He resolved once to speak what he thought was Truth tho it be treasonable and impious and says Upon these changes many in Lincolnshire and the Northern parts did rise for Religion and the Faith of Christ. This was indeed the motive by which their Seditious Priests misled them yet he is mistaken in the time for it was not after the six Articles were published but almost three years before it Nor was it for the Faith of Christ which teaches us to be humble subject and obedient but because the King was removing some of the corruptions of that Faith which their false Teachers did impiously call the Faith of Christ. 94. He says The King did promise most faithfully that all these things of which they complained should be amended This is so evidently false that it is plain Sanders resolved dextrously to avoid the speaking of any sort of Truth for the King did fully and formally tell them he would not be directed nor counselled by them in these Points they complained of and did only offer them an Amnesty for what was past 95. Then he reckons up 32 that died for the defence of the Faith They were attainted of Treason for being in actual Rebellion against the King and thus it appears that Rebellion was the Faith in his sense and himself died for it or rather in it having been starved to death in a Wood to which he fled after one of his rebellious Attempts on his Soveraign in which he was the Pope's Nuncio 96. He says The King killed the Earl of Kildare and five of his Uncles By this strange way of expressing a legal Attainder and the execution of a Sentence for manifest Treason and Rebellion he would insinuate on the Reader a fancy that one of Bonner's cruel fits had taken the King and that he had killed those with his own hand The Lord Herbert has fully opened that part of the History from the Records that he saw and shews that a more resolved Rebellion could not be than that was of which the Earl of Kildare and his Uncles were guilty But because they sent to the Pope and Emperor for assistance the Earl desiring to hold the Kingdom of Ireland of the Pope since the King by his Heresie had fallen from his Right to it Sanders must needs have a great kindness for their memory who thus suffered for his Faith 97. He says Queen Iane Seimour being in hard labour of Prince Edward the King ordered her Body to be so opened by Surgeons that she died soon after All this is false for she had a good Delivery as many Original Letters written by her Council that have been since printed do shew but she died two days after of a distemper incident to her Sex 98. He sets down some Passages of Cardinal Pole's Heroical Constancy which being proved by no Evidence and not being told by any other Writer whom I ever saw are to be lookt on as the flourishes of the Poet to set off his Hero 99. He would perswade the World that the Marquess of Exceter the Lord Montacute and the rest that suffered at that time died because they were believed to dislike the King 's wicked Proceedings and that the Countess of Sarum was beheaded on this single account that she was the Mother of such a Son and was sincerely addicted to the Catholick Faith and that she was condemned because she wrote to her Son and for wearing in her Breast the Picture of the five Wounds of Christ. The Marquess of Exceter pretended he was well satisfied with the King's Proceedings and was Lord Stewart when the Lords Darcy and Hussie were tried and he gave judgment against them But it being discovered that he and other Persons approved of Cardinal Pole's proceedings who endeavoured to engage all Christian Princes in a League against the King pursuant to which they had expressed themselves on several occasions resolved when a fit opportunity offered it self to rebel it was no wonder if the King proceeded against them according to Law And for the Countess of Sarum tho the legality of that Sentence passed against her cannot be defended yet she had given great offence not only by her correspondence with her Son but by the Bulls she had received from Rome and by her opposing the King's Injunctions hindring all her Tenants to read the New Testament or any other Books set out by the King's order And for the Picture which was found among her Cloaths it having been the Standard of the Rebellion and the Arms of England being found on the other side of it there was just ground to suspect an ill design in it 100. He says The Images which the King destroyed were by many wonderful Works of God recommended to the Devotion of the Nation All the wonder in these Works was the knavery of some jugling Impostors and the simplicity of a credulous multitude of
which see page 224. which being so openly discovered nothing that had shame in it could speak of them as our Author does 101. He says Six and twenty Carts drawn with Oxen were loaded with the Riches taken from Becket's Shrine whom he makes a most glorious Martyr that died for the defence of the Faith and was honoured by many Miracles after his death Other Writers have sufficiently shewed what a perfidious ingrateful and turbulent Priest he was All these were Vertues in our Author's Opinion and Ingredients in his Faith But he has in this accompt of the Riches of that Shrine gone beyond himself having by a figure of speech very familiar to him called Lying increased two Chests see page 224. to 26 Cart Loads 102. He says The Sentence which P. Paul gave out against the King was affixed in some Towns both in France Flanders and Scotland from which he infers that both the Emperor the French and the Scotch King did consent to that Sentence In this he designed an eminent piece of service to the Apostolick See to leave on Record an Evidence that three Sovereign Princes had acknowledged the Pope's Power of deposing Kings But he did ill to name the proofs of his Assertion and had done better to have said simply that it was so than to have founded it on so ill grounds as if the affixing Papal Bulls in a place were an evidence that the Princes in whose Dominions it was done consented to it He might with the same reason have concluded that Q. Elizabeth consented to the Sentence against her self which it is very like will not be easily believed tho the Bull was affixed in London But all those very Princes whom he names continuing to keep up their correspondence with the King as well after as before this Sentence is a much clearer demonstration that they despised the Pope's Sentence 103. He says The King by his own Authority threw all the â—egging Orders out of their Houses The falshood of this has appeared already for they resigned their Houses to the King and of these Resignations tho many were destroyed yet near an hundred are still extant 104. He says The Parliament in the year 1539 gave the King all the great Monasteries The Parliament passed no such Act all that they did was only to confirm the Grants made or to be made by these Houses to the King It was their Surrenders that cloathed the King with the Right to them All the Tragical Stories he tells us that followed upon this are founded on a false Foundation 105. He sets down a Form of a Resignation which he says All the Abbots and many Religious Persons were made to Sign and set their Seals to it Among all the Resignations which are yet extant there is not one in this Form for which see page 238. 106. He says The King's Commissioners who went about getting Hands to that Form made them believe in every House that all the rest had signed it and so by that and other persuasions prevailed with many to set their Hands to it If all the Subscriptions had been procured about the same time such Arts might be suspected but in a thing that was three years a-doing these tricks could not have served their turn 107. He says They told the Monks that tho the King might by virtue of the Act of Parliament seize on their Houses and Rents yet he desired rather to do it with their good-will In this there are two Errors First Most of these Houses were resigned to the King before the Act of Parliament see page 235. and next the Act of Parliament only confirmed their Deeds but did not give their Houses to the King 108. He says The Abbots of Glassenbury Colchester and Reading suffered Martyrdom because they refused to set their hands to that Writing There was no such Writing ever offered to them nor was there any Law to force them to resign so they could not suffer on that account but they were Martyrs for Sander's Faith for they were attainted by a legal Trial of High Treason 109. He tells a long Story of Whitting Abbot of Glassenbury's being brought up to London to be prevailed with to set his hand to the Surrender Which he still refusing to do was sent back and tho a Book against the King's Divorce was found among his Papers which was laid there by those who searched for it yet that was past over in a chiding but as he went home hearing there was a meeting of the County at Wells he went thither and as he was going up to his place on the Bench he was called to the Bar to answer some things that were to be objected to him He was amazed at it and asked what the matter was but one told him he needed fear nothing for some-what was only to be done for form to terrify others Upon which he was condemned and sent away to his Abbey little thinking he was so near his end but when he came near it a Priest was sent to him to take his Confession for they told him he must die immediately he beg'd a day or two's respite but in vain so they hanged him up in his Habit on the top of the Hill near his Abbey and quartered him and all this was done in one day This Book came out in Forreign Parts and was printed at Rome in the Reign of Sixtus the Fifth who took great pleasure in such Executions as he describes this to have been which may fall oft out where the lives of the Subjects are wholly at the Prince's Mercy But to tell such tales of England which is so famed over the World for the safety and security the Subjects enjoy and for the regular and legal proceedings in all Trials especially of Life and Death was a great Error in the Poet for the decorum of the Laws and Customs of a place must be observed when any Nation is made the Scene of a Fable But as nothing like this can be done by the Law of England so there was nothing of it in this Case The Jury that sate on him were Men of great credit in the Country when he died he acknowledged his Offences and with appearance of repentance begged God's Pardon and the King 's see page 239. 110. After many bitter Invectives against Cromwel for which I could never see good evidence tho I cannot disprove them by any convincing Arguments he says That he advised the King to make a Law that Persons might be Convented and Condemned in absence and without being heard and that this Law first of all fell upon himself There was no such Law ever made only the Parliament by their Supream Authority did Attaint some in that manner but no other Court might do it Nor was this first applied to Cromwel for an year before his Attainder the Countess of Sarum with a great many more were so attainted tho she did not Suffer till a year
grant that the Article of Priests Marriage may be openly disputed in both Universities under indifferent Judges before it be determined All the Arguments of the contrary party first to be delivered in writing to the defenders twelve days before the disputation to the intent they may the more maturely and deliberately make answer to the same and they that shall enter as defenders into this disputation to do it under this condition that if their Judges decern them to be overcome they be right well contented to suffer death therefore And if their adversaries cannot prove their purpose their desire is no more but that it may please your Highness to leave your most humble Subjects to the liberty that Gods Word permitteth them in that behalf and your said humble Subjects shall pray unto Almighty God for the preservation of your most Royal Estate long to continue to Gods Glory and Honour V. A Declaration made of the Functions and Divine Institution of Bishops and Priests AN ORIGINAL AS touching the Sacrament of Holy Orders we will that all Bishops and Preachers shall instruct and teach our people committed by us unto their spiritual charge First How that Christ and his Apostles did institute and Ordain in the New Testament that beside the Civil Powers and governance of Kings and Princes which is called in Scripture potestas gladij the Power of the Sword there should be also continually in the Church Militant certain other Ministers or Officers which should have Spiritual Power Authority and commission under Christ to Preach and teach the Word of God unto his people and to dispence and administer the Sacraments of God unto them and by the same to confer and give the grace of the Holy Ghost to consecrate the blessed body of Christ in the Sacrament of the Altar to loose and absoil from sin all persons which be duly penitent and sorry for the same to bind and excommunicate such as be guilty in manifest crimes and sins and will not amend their defaults to order and consecrate others in the same room Order and Office whereunto they be called and admitted themselves and finally to feed Christs people like good Pastors and Rectors as the Apostles calleth them with their wholsome doctrine and by their continual exhortations and monitions to reduce them from sin and iniquity so much as in them lyeth and to bring them unto the perfect knowledg the perfect love and dread of God and unto the perfect charity of their neighbours Item that this Office this Ministration this Power and Authority is no tyrannical Power having no certain Laws or Limits within the which it ought to be contained nor yet none absolute Power but it is a moderate Power subject determined and restrained unto those certain Limits and ends for the which the same was appointed by Gods Ordinance which as was said before is only to administer and distribute unto the members of Christs Mystical body spiritual and everlasting things that is to say the pure and heavenly doctrine of Christs Gospel and the graces conferred in his Sacraments And therefore this said Power and administration is called in some places of Scripture donum Gratia a gift and a grace in some places it is called Claves sive potestas clavium that is to say the keys or the Power of the keys whereby is signified a certain limited Office restrained unto the execution of a special Function or Ministration according to the saying of St. Paul in his first Chap. of his Epistle to the Romans and in the fourth Chap. of his first Epistle to Timothy and also in the fourth Chap. of his Epistle to the Ephes. Where he writes in this Sentence Quum ascendisset Christus in altum captivam duxit captivitatem dedit dona hominibus dedit autem alios qâ—idem Apostolos alios vero Prophetas alios vero Evangelistas alios autem pastores ac doctores ad instaurationem sanctorum in opus administrationis in aedificationem corporis Christi donec perveniamus omnes in unitatâ—m fidei agnitionis filii Dei in virum perfectum in mensuram aetatis plene adultae Christi That is to say when Christ ascended into Heaven he subdued and vanquished very captivity her self and led or made her thrall and captive and distributed and gave divers heavenly gifts and graces unto men here on earth and among all he made some the Apostles some Priests some Evangelists some Pastors and Doctors to the intent they should execute the work and office of their administration to the instauration instruction and edifying of the members of Christs Mystical body And that they should also not cease from the Execution of their said Office until all the said members were not only reduced and brought unto unity of the Faith and the knowledg of the Son of God but also that they were come unto a perfect state and full age therein that is to say until they were so established and confirmed in the same that they could no more afterwards be wavering therein and be led or carryed like children into any contrary doctrine or opinion by the craft or subtile perswasion of the false Pastors and Teachers which go about by craft to bring them into erroneous opinions but that they should constantly follow the true Doctrine of Christs Gospel growing and encreasing continually by charity unto a perfect member of that body whereof Christ is the very head in whom if the whole body that is to say if every part and member be grown and come unto his perfect estate not all in like but only one according to the gift and quality which is deputed unto it and so to be compacted united and corporated together in the said body no doubt buâ— that whole body and every part thereof shall thereby be made â—he more perfect and the more strong by reason of that natural love and charity which one member so united in the body hath unto the other by which words it appeareth evidently not only that St Paul accounted and numbred this said Power and Office of the Pastors and Doctors among the proper and special gifts of the Holy Ghost but also it appeareth that the same was a limited power and Office ordained specially and only for the causes and purposes before rehearsed Item That this Power Office and Administration is necessary to be preserved here in Earth for three special and principal causes First for that it is the Commandment of God it should be so as it appeareth in sundry places of Scripture Secondly for that God hath instituted and ordained none other ordinary mean or instrument whereby he will make us partakers of the reconciliation which is by Christ and confer and give the graces of his holy Spirit unto us and make us the right inheritors of everlasting Life there to Reign with him for ever in glory but only his words and Sacraments and therefore the Office and Power to Minister the said Word and
Bishops and Divines concerning the Functions and Divine Institution of Bishops and Priests 321 365 6. A Letter of Melanthons to perswade the King to a further Reformation 329 367 7. A Letter written by the German Ambassadors to the King against the taking away of the Chalice and against private Masses and the Celibate of the Clergie 332 ibid 8. The King's Answer to the former Letter 396 ibid 9. A Letter written by the King to his Bishops directing them how to instruct the People 360 368 10. Arguments given by Tonstal to the King to prove Auricular Confession to be of a Divine Institution with some Notes on the Margent written with the King 's own hand 363 369 11. A Letter of the King 's to Tonstall in Answer to the former Paper 366 ibid 12. A Definition of the Catholick Church corrected with the King 's own hand 367 370 FINIS Errata in the Collection of Records PAge 21. Line 4. compendio read Compendio P. 19. l. 32. huic r. hic P. 21. l. 23. datum r. datam P. 65. l. 30. before to r. than P. 38. l. 5. and take r. to take l. 22. gentily r. generally P. 111. the Marginal Note should stand 6 lines higher P. 1 4. l. 14. for r. her l. 15. Word r. were P. 128. l. 12 13 14 15 the Comma's are all wrong placed P. 137. l. 42. other r. Oath P. 154. l. 19. as if dele as P. 157. l. 12. here r. have P. 190. l. 18. our r. your P. 220. l. 5. Quest. 3. r. Quest. 9. P. 269. l. 47. Variety r. Verity P. 285. l. 19 28 r. 18. P. 305. l. 30. in any r. many P. 311. l. 41. and r. that P. 317. l. 26. say-men r. Lay-men l. 45. refuge r. refuse P. 322. l. 30. only r. every P. 335. l. 35 36. fides lis r. fidelis Literal Faults or escapes in the Punctuation are left to the Reader 's Correction King Henry's Succession to the Crown Apr. 22. 1509. He proceeds against Dudley and Empson * Hall says the same day L. Herbert says the day following Hall He holds a Parliament Ian. 21. 1510. Aug. 18. His great Expence His Affairs beyond Sea A War with France Aug. 24. Octob. 2. 1513. Aug. 7. 1514. A Peace and a Match with France Oct. 9. Lewis dies Ian. 1. 1515. Lady Mary Betrothed to the Dolphin Octob. 8. 1518. Emperour dies Ian. 12. 1519. Charles Elected Iune 28. 1520. The Emperor comes to England May. 26. Iune 7. Iuly 10. A second War with France Leo. 10. dies Dec. 1. 1521. Adrian chosen Pope Ian. 9. 1522. He dyed Septemb. 14. 1523. Clement the 7th chosen Novemb. 19. 1522. Emperor Landed at Dover May. 26. The Emperor contracted to the Kings Daughter Iune 19. May 6. 15â—7 Mar. 18. 1526. The Clementine League May. 22. 1526. September 20 1527. Rome taken and sack't May 16. Iuly 11. Decemb. 9. The Kings success against Scotland Sept. 9. 1513. His Counsels at home 1509. Ian. 21. 1510. Feb. 4. 1512. Cardinal Wolseys rising Cavendish life of Wolsey MSS. in Biblioth Nob. D.G. Pierpoint Octob. 1513. a Rest. temp 4. March 5 Regni 1 part Rot pat b Novemb. 6 Regni 1. part R. P. c Aug. 28.10 Regni 1 part R. P. d Decemb. 7.13 Regni 3 part R. P. e April 30.15 Reg. 2 part R. P. f May 4.20 Reg. 1. part R. P. May 15 5â—â— Reg. 1. Part. Rot. pat April 1515. Lady Mary died Iun. 23. 1533. Iâ—n 17.18 Reg. Rot. Paâ— Duke Rich. died Iâ—n 22. â—536 He was bred a Scâ—olar The Kings Prerogative in Ecclesiastical matters Cusâ—odia Temporalitatis Râ—stitutâ—o Temporalitatis Collect Numb 15. License to the Prior of Peterburg Novemb 3.1 Part. 5 â—â— Reg. Rot. Pat. A Contest about the EcclesiasticalImmunity Killways Reports Made Clerke Octob. 29. 1. Reg. Rot. Pat. Part. 1o. Iournal Procerum 7 Hâ—n 8. Parliamentumâ—2 â—2 Dâ—â—e 1515. Iohanne Tylor Iâ—râ—s Pontificii Doct. Clerico Parliamentorum Domini Râ—gis â—â—dem tempore Prolocutore Convocationis Cleri quod raro accidit Iâ— hoc Parliamento Convocatione periculosi â—imâ— seditiones exortâ—â—â—ent inter Clâ—â—um Secâ—lâ—râ—m pâ—tâ—â—tatem â—â—per libertatiâ—â—s Ecclesiasticis quodam Fratre Minore nomine Standish omniam malorum miniâ—â—ro ac stimulatore Hali. and Fox * Hunne hanged in Prison And his body burned Dec. 20. 1514. April 3. The King obliged the Popes highly and was much courâ—ed by them Collect. Numb 2 d. Treaty-Rolls 3 Reg. 19 April 1512. 1521. October 11. L. Herbert A Bull for Reforming the Clergy 10 Iune 1519. L. Herbert and Article 29. of his Impeachment The Cardinal's Pride Polydore Virgil He designs a Reformation And a Suppression of Monasteries The Calling of Convocations Collect. Numb 3 d. Collect. Numb 4 th Regist. Tonst Fol. 33 34. Collect. Numb 5th Of the State of the Monasteries Rot. Pat. 11. Hen. 8. Part. 1. The Cardinal's Colledges The Bull and Royal Assent 14. Reg. 2. Part. Rot. Pat. The Firsâ— beginning of Reformation in England The Cruelties of the Church of Rome Fitz-Herbert de Nat. Breviâ—â— The Laws of England against Hereticks Under Rich. the 2d Cook 's Institutes 3. part chap. 5. of Heresie 6 to Rich. 2. 1 Part. Numb 52. Rot. parl Another Law under King Henry the 4th Herbert's Natura Brevium Hall 5th year of Edw. 4th Warham's Proceedings against Hereticks Regist. Warham Fol. 164. Fitz-Iames Bishop of London his proceeding against Hereticks Fol. 4. The Progress of Luther's Doctrin Fox The King writes against Luther 1522. October 23. Reg. Tonstall Fol. 45. with which that in Fox agrees exactly Collect. numb 6th The beginning of the Suit of Divorce The Marriage of Prince Arthur to the Infanta of Spain 1501. See the Depositâ—ons of Witnesses in L. Herbert Prince Arth. his Death Apr 2. 1502. Bacons Henry the 7th Consultations about a second Marriage of the Infanta to his Brother Warham's Deposition in L Herbert It is allowed by the Pope Collections Numb first Upon political reasons L. Herbert Henry Protests against it Iun. 27. 1505. Collect. Num. 2d Morison His Father also disswaded it Apr. 22. 1509 K. Henry VII dies Henry being come to the Crown Marries her Iun. 3 They are Crowned Iune 24. Son born Ian. 1. 1511. dies Feb. 22. another born and dies Nov. 1514. Lady Mary born Feb. 19. 1516. 1â—27 1518. Treaty Rolls 10. Reg. His Daughter Mary Contracted to the Dolphin October 11. Afterwards to the Emperor Iun. 22. 1522. Offer'd to Scotland Sept. 1524. again to France April 30. 1527. For K. Francis himself or for his Son the Duke of Orleance The Kings Marriage questioned by Forreigners The King himself Scruples it Sanderus de Schism Angl. In his Letter to Bucer Sept. 10. 1531. in MSS. R. Smith The grounds of his Scruples All his Bishops except Fisher declare it unlawful Cavendish his liâ—e of Wolsey The dangers that were like to follow from it Wolsâ—y went into France 1527. Iuly 11. The Kings fears hopes about it L.
things are declared Treason An Act for Suffragan Bishops Collect. Numb 51. Act 26. Roâ— Parl. A Subsidy granted More and Fisher attainted Act. 3. and 4. Rot. Parl. The Proceedings against them variously censured The progress of the Reformation Fox Tindal and others at Antwerp Hall The New Tâ—stament burnt The last Paper in Sr. Henry Spâ—lmans 2d vol. Supplication of the Beggars Morâ— answerâ— it Frith replieâ— The cruel proceedings against the Reformers More Tindal Bilneys Tryal Latimers Sermons The things objected to him Fox It is given out that he abjured The falshood of which afterwards appeared Fox The manner of his Suffering Byfield's Sufferings And Tewksburies Bainham's Sufferings Fox Regist. Tonst Articles which some abjured 〈◊〉 Testament Regist Fitz 〈◊〉 Regist. Stokâ—s Fol. 72. Harding's Sufferings Fox 1533. Friths Sufferings His Arguments against the Corporal presence Register Stokâ—s Fol. 71. and a Letter of his in Fox His Opinioâ— of the Sacrament And of Purgatory He is Condemned His Constancy in his Sufferings Pâ—ilâ—ip's Sufferings A stop is puâ— to these crueâ— proceedings The Queen favoured the Reformers Cranmer promoted the Reformation Assisted by Cromwell The Duke of Norfolk and Gardiner Opposed it Reasons against the Reformation Reasons for it Hall A resolution of some Bishops about the calling of a general Council Ex MSS. D.D Sâ—â—llingfleet A Speech of Cranmers abouâ—â— Geneâ—al Council Ex MSS. D.D Stillingfleet 1535. Thâ— râ—â—â— of the Kingâ— Reign 〈◊〉 troublesome By the practises of the Monks and Friars Which provoked the King to great severities The Bishops swear the Kings supremacie Antiâ— Oxon. Lib. 1. Pag. 258 The Original Letter is in Cutt. Lib. Clâ—â— E. 4. Fâ—b 15. The Francis can Friars refuse it A General visitation of Monasteries is designed Orig. Cott. Lib. E. 4. Cranmer makeâ— his Metropolitical visitation Rot. Pat. Regn. 26. Part. 1st Regist. Stoks Folio 44. The Kings Visitation begun In MSS. D G. Pierpoint Cott. Lib. Câ—â—op E. 4. Instructions for the Visitation See Collect. Nâ—â—b 1st Injunctions for all Religious Houses See Collect. Numb 2 d. An account of the Progress of the Monastical state in England The Exemptions of Monasteries See Monasticon Monasteries generally wasted and deserted Antiquit. Britan But are again set up by King Edgar Arts used by the Monks for enriching their Houses They became generally corrupted Upon which the Begging Friars grew much in credit The Kings secret motives for dissolving these Houses Câ—anmers design in it First Monastery that was dissolved Act. 10. Rot. Parl. Regn. 25. The Proceedings of the Visitors Cott. Lib. Cleop. E. 4. Ibid. Some Houseâ— resigned up to the King Collect. Numb 3. Sect. 1. The Original of these Resignations are in the Augmentation Office and enrolled Rot. Claus. Part. â—st Regn. 27. 1536. The death of Queen Katharine Originals Otho C. 10. Cott. Lib. 1536. A new Session of Parliament The lesser Monasteries are suppressed Reasons for doing it The Translation of the Bible in English designed The reasons for it The Opposition made to it The fall of Queen Anne The whole Popish party drove it on 1535. The Kings jealousie of her The Letters about this Cott. Lib. Otho C. 10. She is put in the Tower and pleads her Innocency But confessed some indiscreet words 1536. Cranmers Letter to the King about her Cott. Lib. She is brought to a Tryal Upon an extorted Confession is divorced Her Prâ—paration for Death The Lieutenant of the Towers Letter Her Execution The several Censures that were then passed on those proceedings Collect. Numb 4 th The Lady Mary endeavours a reconciliation with her Father Her submission under her own hand Cott. Lib. Otho C. 10. She is restored to his favour The Lady Elizabeth well used by the King and Queen Her Letter to the Queen when not Four years of Age. A new Parliament called Iournal Procerum The Act of Succession The Pope endeavoured a reconciliation with the King But in vain The Proceedings in the Convocation Fuller Antiq. Britt in vita Cranm. Act 17.27 Regni Articles agreed on about Religion Printed by Fuller Published by the Kings Authority And variously censured The Convocation declares against the Council called by the Pope Collect Numb 5. The King publishes his reasons against it Fox Cardinal Pool opposes the Kings proceedings And writes his Book against him Many Books are written for the King Collect 〈◊〉 6. Instâ—uctions about the disâ—â—â—tion of Monasteries Great discontents among all sorts of people Endeavors are used to quiet these Collect Numb 3. sect 2. Yet people generally encline to Rebel The Kings injunctions about Religion Collect Numb 7. Which were much censured A Rebellion in Lincolnshire Their Demands The Kings answer It 's quieted by the Duke of Suffolk â— new Reâ—â—on in the 〈◊〉 Which grew very formidable The Duke of Norfolk and others sent against them They advance to Doncaster The 〈…〉 them by delays Their Demands The Kings answer to them 1537. The Rebellion is quieted 1537. New risings but soon dispersed The chief of the Rebels executed A new Visitation of Monasteries Some of the great Abbots surrender their Houses 1538. Confessions of horrid Crimes made in several Houses Collect Numb 3. sect 4. The form of most surrenders Collâ—ct Numb 3. Sect. 1. Collect. Numb 3. Sect. 3. Divers opinions about these Some Abbots attainted of Treason 1537. Collect. Numb 8. 1536. The Superstition and cheats of these Houses discovered Images publickly broken 1538. Pelerine â—â—glese Thomas Beckâ—t's shrine broken Soâ—meâ—s Antiquities of Canterbury New Articles about Religion published Invectives against the King Printed at Rome Collect. Numb 9. The Popes Bulls against the King Lesley Hist. Scot. The Clergy in England declared against these Collect. Numb 10. The Bible Printed in English New injunctions set out by the King Collect. Numb 11. Prince Edward born Great Compliances by the Popish party Gardiner stirs up the King against those called Sacramentaries And Lambâ—rt in particular Who had appealed to the King And was publickly tryed at Westminster Arguments brought against him He is condemned And Burned The Popish party gain ground at Court The Kings correspondence with the German Princes Bonners dissimulation Coll. Numb â—2 Coll. Numb 13. A new Parliament The 6 Articles are proposed 1539. Reasons against them An Act past for them which is variously censured An Act about the Suppression of the greater Monasteries Another about the Erecting new Bishopricks The Kings design about these An Act about the Kings Proclamations An Act about Precedence Some Acts of Attainders The Kings care of Cranmer Antiq. Brit. in vita Cran. Cranmer writes his reasons against the six Articles 1538. Proceedings upon that Act. 1539. Collect. Numb 1â— Dissolution of the great Abbies Collect. Numb 3. Sect. 5. Some Hospitals surrendred The Abbeys sold or given away A project of a Semminarâ— for Ministers of State 〈…〉 D. D. 〈…〉 A Proclamation about the free use of the Scriptures Collect. Numb 15. The King designs to Mary Anne of Cleve 1538. Who comes